LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Adult Baby Diapers


Popular Content

Showing most liked content since 01/28/2017 in all areas

  1. 7 likes
    WARNING: this story contains wetting, heavy soiling, and some sexuality. This is more of a self-contained short story, so I probably will not be adding more to it. At 22 pages I think it is a nice length for this type of tale. In this story a young woman in her early 20s becomes infatuated with her female boss. There's accidents, on-purpose messes, spankings, and even a failed attempt at potty training! ~ The Boss And Her Baby a story by AMRose ~ Part 1: Fresh Start Eileen was always a short girl. Even as an adult everyone towered over her. Her shoulders and chest were narrow and her hips were wide, making her bottom heavy. She always styled her hair into a tight bun in the back, preferring to keep most of it out of the way. Her bangs in the front were cut just above the eyebrows. Less than five feet tall, even in heels, she was determined to prove herself. She didn't want to just be seen as some cute little waif. She knew she was valuable and her work would speak for itself. During high school she had attempted to make friends with the other girls. It was a constant struggle to keep up with them. Being a late bloomer in middle school she had wanted to use high school as a fresh start. Things did not go so smoothly for her though. In her first year, during history class, she was not allowed a bathroom break, and she wet her pants. People jokingly called her a baby before because of how small she was, but after that incident the teasing was relentless. She would forever be known as the girl who pissed her pants in history class. It was terrible for her self-esteem, but it strengthened her resolve. She would reinvent herself the moment she was out of high school. She would make something of herself. Eileen walked down the hall of the massive building. She made it through her first year of engineering school being generally unnoticed, but now it was time for her to start her internship job at this new company called Leafletter. She had heard that the company was founded and still being run by a ruthless businesswoman, Ms Lenore Mayweather. Perhaps she would make good at the company and catch this woman's attention. Naturally, Eileen thought, a hard-nosed feminist like Mayweather surely understood another woman's struggles in the business world. Sometimes she would see Ms Mayweather while walking through the long hallways of the building. The woman was tall and imposing. Being over six feet tall she had dwarfed little Eileen more than most people did. Eileen was afraid to admit it, but she found this strong woman appealing in more ways than one. Sure, she respected her for everything she had done in the competitive business world, but she was also astoundingly attractive. Eileen was a curious girl, but she never thought she might be gay. Ms Mayweather is someone she would not mind having a homosexual experience with though. Having low self-esteem she figured a woman like that was out of her league anyway. Besides, she never really gave off this vibe like she was a sexual creature anyway. She just looked hot. One chance with her would be thrilling, but how could she ever get that chance? No, for now she just stuck to herself. Relationships, with anyone really, would have to take a backseat to her professional career. Eileen was starting at the bottom, and her manager at this level was an insecure little man that thought little of her. This new life was safe, but it was also boring. Unfortunately it would not be boring for long. Despite her best efforts, Eileen was having too many close calls during the day. She was getting a little cocky, thinking she could hold it in better than she could when she was a kid and teen. Still, she'd be rushing down the hallways at the last moment, only just making it in time and going in the toilet. The fancy suit she wore was her mother's. It was out of fashion, but that wasn't the point. It meant something to her. If she ruined this suit it would be devastating and not just because of the humiliating accident. She had to be more careful. One unfortunate morning, Eileen had overslept and arrived to work about two minutes late. She was not able to go through her morning routine. Her hair had not been done, so instead of the tight bun it was a lazily pulled back ponytail. She had to eat a cold pop-tart while she drove to work and drink a bottle of warm water. The worst part is that she did not even get to use the bathroom. She resolved to use the women's bathroom first thing when she punched in at work. The only problem was her mild tardiness was noticed by the weary manager on her floor. Instead of getting a break, the man ordered Eileen to her desk and to get started. She didn't feel like she was in any position to argue. It was just two minutes, but she still felt bad about it. She tried to simply concentrate on her work, frantically typing away at her desk. She wiped her brow, feeling anxious. Her body began to tense up. Someone was looming over her. Taking a cautious turn of her head she saw that beautiful woman, Ms Mayweather. "What happened today, Eileen?" the woman kept a strict but caring tone as she spoke to the little lady. "You're usually so punctual." "Just overslept." Eileen responded, looking back to her screen and avoiding eye contact. "Um, I'm sorry." "Well there's no need to apologize. Just do your job." "Yes ma'am, miss, uh uh, Ms Mayweather." Hearing Eileen stammer like that caused Lenore Mayweather to crack a smile. She silently left the young woman's work station, but she allowed her gaze to linger as she walked away. She would be keeping an eye on this girl. Time seemed to move slowly now. Eileen was becoming visibly agitated. She crossed, uncrossed, and re-crossed her legs, over and over. The pressure on her bladder was building. Some stray drops of urine leaked out, dampening her panties but not becoming visible on her dark skirt just yet. It was getting urgent and if she waited too long now it would be too late. She figured she got enough work done to take her bathroom break now. She stood at her desk and looked about like a prairie dog. Great, no one was looking. She slipped away from the work station and made her long walk down the hall to the women's bathroom. By now Eileen was walking funny. Her thighs were pressed together as she took small but quick footsteps. She didn't want to have an accident, not here, not now! She didn't want to have an accident after all she had done to this point, building herself up. It started to happen anyway. First it was a small trickle. The piss dribbled out from her slit, dampening her panties more than they already were. Eileen had no choice but to run now. Piss was flowing down her legs, rivulets streaking her pantyhose. Her footsteps made wet squishing noises as they became filled with her piss. She was leaving a dotted trail behind her of stained carpet. She shoved some other girl out of the way as she raced into the women's bathroom and made a beeline for the first stall. She yanked down her panties around her ankles, spraying piss everywhere and even getting it on her skirt. She raised her skirt and sat on the toilet. By the time she was on the toilet though the stream was but a mere drip. She felt like crying, but she held back those tears. She sat on the toilet, looking at her panties. There was an unmistakable yellowish stain from the bottom of the crotch to the back. She slipped her feet out of her boots. Raising her butt off the toilet slightly she poured the piss out of each boot into the bowl. Eileen sobbed, not knowing what to do. There was piss all over her clothes, making visible stains on her pantyhose and skirt. Maybe she could just sit in the bathroom until her clothes dried? Before she knew it, the sound of high heels were clacking into the bathroom. "Did somebody piss on the floor?" it was Lenore, her boss! She followed the wet trail into the bathroom. Eileen got quiet as she stood in the stall, frozen in fear. "I know someone's in there." her voice was just outside the stall door. "Come on, I can see your feet. Just come out here so we can talk." The woman's tone made Eileen feel strange. It was commanding, but at the same time there was a familiar comfort that came with hearing it. A warmth was spreading through her even as she pulled the now cold wet panties back up. She bashfully opened the stall door to look out at Ms Mayweather. "Ah, the new one. Eileen, is it? Is this going to be a continuing problem?" she asked bluntly. "N-no!" the shocked girl said, ducking slightly behind the door like a scared child, "I was in a rush this morning and I didn't even get to use the bathroom before I left otherwise I would have gotten here even later and I'm really sorry this wont happen again!" Lenore smirked at the long run-on sentence. She sighed and rolled her eyes back. "Why don't I believe you?" As the tall woman said this, Eileen's heart sank. She was being chewed out like some small child! Her face was turning redder by the minute. Lenore could see the shame washing over the girl, which only seemed to make her smile more. "Look, come with me. I might have some spare clothes for you in my office." This all seemed so unexpected for Eileen. She was sure that she would be making the walk of shame back to her car and would probably be fired. Lenore took off her jacket and tied it around Eileen's waist. It was the kindest anyone had ever treated her, besides her own mother. "Jesus," Eileen thought, "she is like my mother." Though this made her more embarrassed there was a comforting feeling to having someone care this much. She didn't fight it. She followed right behind the taller woman as she lead her through the building, heading for her private office. For the most part people ignored the two women walking through the hallways and work stations of the building. Coming to the large office at the end of the building Lenore locked the door behind them. She untied the jacket from around Eileen and took a good long look at her. "Just look at you. You're soaked!" Lenore started, "Why didn't you go use the potty?" "Wha- what?" Eileen stammered. "You heard me. The potty was right down the hall. You could have gone and saved yourself the embarrassment, but now you're covered in pee pee!" "It wasn't my fault! Seriously!" "Whose fault could it be? No one was holding you down and forcing you to wet your pants, were they?" "No..." "Then explain yourself." Lenore made good points. Just as a mommy would. Eileen got quiet. Her face was red. She could feel a warm blush that touched her cheeks and even down to her shoulders. This was the most shame she felt since she was a child, but now that she was an adult there were other feelings coming over her. Having a tall sexy woman chew her out must have been some deep dark fantasy she never knew about. Her pussy was warming inside the cold, damp panties. After a while of not hearing a response Ms Lenore Mayweather grabbed Eileen's arm and pulled hard. Eileen let out a tiny gasp as she watched her boss sit down. Lenore set Eileen over her lap, ass raised. Suddenly there was a loud smack as her hand came down upon Eileen's bottom. Eileen tried to say "no" or "stop" but all that came out was a breathy gasp for air. She was spanked more. Each smack to her bottom was a sensual experience. She never had any girlfriends or boyfriends. She never felt this way before at all! She had tears going down her face from the shame and pain of it all, but she was secretly enjoying it. Lenore left one more hard smack on Eileen's butt before she stopped. She helped Eileen stand and looked into her eyes. "Take off your clothes, young lady. I will have them washed and returned to you later." Lenore held out her hand, expecting to be given the clothes. Eileen found herself timidly undressing in front of the woman. First her top came off, then her skirt, pantyhose, and panties. She slipped out of her soggy boots as well. Lenore stood there and continued to hold each article of clothing until Eileen was only in a bra. "All of it." barked Lenore. Eileen reached behind herself, unhooking her bra. Lenore walked away, carrying the soggy clothing, underwear, and boots to a nearby closet where she set them inside. Eileen just had to stand in the middle of the room, which had a comfortable temperature, but it was still awkward to be completely naked at her place of work. She crossed her arms over her little tits. Wisps of pubic hair decorated her crotch, just above her slit in a V shape, like they were pointing towards her privates. Her shoulders and chest were weak and by comparison her rear and thighs were larger. After what felt like forever Lenore finally came back with a new stack of clothing in her hands. She set them on her desk. The statuesque woman sauntered over to Eileen and swept her arms under her, carrying her like a bride towards the top of her desk where she set her down. Eileen's eyes were wide. No one had ever carried her like that since she was a toddler! Eileen heard a ripping noise and soon realized what it was when she felt something cool and soothing against her wet skin. It was baby wipes. Lenore was wiping down the pissy girl with such gentle care. She then lifted a large white cloth, letting Eileen look at it and soon figure out what it was. This was a diaper. "Wait a minute-" Eileen was about to speak. Lenore put one finger to the girl's lips. As if by magic that made her turn quiet right away. Lenore grabbed Eileen by the ankles and lifted her, making it simple to slip the diaper under the girl's butt before setting her back down. Lenore parted the girl's legs and then applied a generous powdering of talc around the crotch and butt. She used her hand to rub the baby powder into Eileen's skin. She dusted her hands off, clapping them together. She then pulled the front of the diaper up over Eileen's crotch and taped the tabs together at each side. Eileen was now in a thick adult diaper, but it wasn't over yet. Lenore pulled a T-shirt over Eileen's head. She then put on a pair of lavender colored overalls. Eileen was just going with this for now. Her new outfit looked so cute! Lenore put the finishing touches on, knit socks with tiny kittens on them, and some clunky red sneakers that were a bit too big. Lenore muttered something about having to get shoes to fit Eileen's tiny feet. She helped the big diapered girl stand and look at herself. "You're going to stay in my office from now on. When you come in I expect you to head right over here and do your work right beside me so I can keep an eye on you. I know you'll be a much better asset to this company if you have fewer distractions." As Lenore spoke in her stern but caring tone Eileen just nodded along. When the lecture was finished Eileen rushed to Lenore and hugged her. Lenore pat the girl on the back. "O-kay, o-kay." Lenore sighed, letting the girl hug her. "Well since you don't have your desk in here right now why don't you just sit in Mommy's lap while she does her work?" Eileen felt a jolt of pleasure travel through her body when Lenore called herself 'Mommy.' She didn't argue. Once Lenore sat down, Eileen got right in her lap. She had to lean to the side. Despite being small, she was still adult-sized. Lenore smiled as she felt Eileen nuzzle into her neck while she worked. "Sorry about everything." Eileen muttered. "There's no need to apologize. You're just a little girl and you couldn't hold it." Lenore said back. "The important thing is that now you know to stay with Mommy so there are no more accidents on my nice carpets." Eileen couldn't help but smile. The day seemed to move much faster now. She cuddled her new "Mommy" while wiggling around to feel the thick diapers rubbing against her. It made her feel a bit awkward, but she had to give in to these new desires. It just felt too good. Eileen stayed in her boss's office for the rest of the day. It was safe there, and she felt better than she ever felt before. Could this really be her life now? Had she really worked this hard only to end up right back where she started? Just an overgrown baby girl that needs diapers. Part 2: Going Home By the time the work day was over Eileen had fallen asleep in Lenore's lap. Lenore jostled Eileen awake. Eileen's eyes shot open and she looked nervous. She fell asleep and that meant she probably wet herself! She reached down, grabbing her crotch and feeling the damp diaper between her legs. Lenore threw her head back and chuckled. "Relax. That's what your diapers are for. I figured you must be a bedwetter." Lenore stood and set Eileen back on her feet. "Do you wish to go home by yourself, or do you want to come back to Mommy's place?" She asked so casually. Eileen had to think about it. She stared at her feet before finally speaking up. "Could I change my diaper first?" she asked. "Well that depends on whether or not you're going home by yourself." Eileen kept her gaze down. Going home with Ms Mayweather sounded like a dream come true. She just never thought her first time sleeping over with someone would be like this. Lenore was growing impatient, tapping her foot as she waited for an answer. Finally Eileen agreed to have the woman drive her home. Lenore smiled, grabbing her coat and briefcase. She nodded in the direction of her personal closet. "I had someone wash your suit and clean out your boots. Go grab them would you?" Eileen's face turned red again. Some stranger saw her accident! She just hoped no one recognized the clothing as hers. Her anxiety faded when she felt Lenore's hand on her back, guiding her. The motherly touch was just what she needed. Eileen picked up the bag that had her things in it and followed Lenore out. The office was mostly empty at this time of day, but some people still saw them walking towards the parking lot. Eileen was grateful that they didn't have to walk far. The boss always got the best parking spot, naturally. Lenore opened the passenger side door, having Eileen step in. The woman then locked Eileen into the seat, clicking the belt buckle for her. Lenore got into the car herself and drove off. As Eileen looked out the window watching the world zip by she got the urge to suck to her thumb. It was something she did a lot as a child whenever she became overwhelmed. Overwhelmed by things like having a big public accident. She resisted, thinking about all the times she was called a baby. Her thumb was inches from her mouth before she let her hands rest back in her lap. Even though she was dressed in overalls and a thick diaper she still asserted that, in her mind, she was an adult, not a child. Lenore had played some lullaby music on the stereo. Combined with the view of the window and the gentle motion of the car Eileen fell asleep again. Eileen awoke when Lenore opened the door on her passenger side. Lenore unbuckled the girl's seatbelt and lifted her out of the car. She carried her like a small child towards the quaint looking house. Eileen wondered why someone as rich and powerful as Lenore Mayweather lived in such a little home, but when she looked around she noticed just how secluded the land was. Lenore apparently owned all this land and kept to herself. It was a quiet, peaceful place to be. Once inside Lenore set Eileen down on her feet and motioned with her hand. "Go ahead and explore. I'm just going to bring some things in and then I'll get that diaper changed." When Lenore said this, Eileen blushed a little. She had forgotten that she peed herself. She felt her crotch and wondered if she wet herself more during her nap. The diaper did feel kind of warm again. She waddled her way through the house, poking around into the kitchen first and then going down the hall. She found the bathroom. Dare she use it now? She took a few steps in when she was stopped by Lenore's strong arm, pulling her back. "ah ah ah," Lenore warned, "the toilet is only for big girls." With that she lifted Eileen up again, carrying her away from the bathroom. Eileen whined and pouted as she was carried off. Lenore opened a door, revealing an adorable pastel colored room. It was like some little girl's room with pictures of unicorns on the walls, a bunch of stuffed animals, a princess bed with bars on the side, and in the middle of the room was a table with a cushioned top. Beside the table was a diaper pail and an adult-sized potty chair. Eileen was taken out of her overalls and then sat on the table. Eileen had heard that Lenore was single and childless. In all her years there was never a mention of her having any kids. Eileen figured that an independent woman like Lenore just didn't need children, but perhaps having adult children was something that helped filled that having-it-all space in her life. Before she knew it her diaper was open and she was being wiped. "Someone just couldn't resist using their new diapers, huh? So much pee pees." Lenore commented as she slid the baby wipes over the girl's butt. She used some more wipes to clean off her crotch. Lenore's hand lingered for a bit too long over Eileen's privates. She finally let go of her, dropping used wipes into the used diaper before crumpling it up. She opened a tall metal cylinder and put the pissy diapers into it. It must have been the diaper pail. Lenore grabbed something from under the changing table. She showed it to Eileen, a pretty and pink pull-up, sized for a girl Eileen's height and build. It was decked out in Disney princess decorations across the front panel. "Now Eileen, darling, we are going to start from square one and try potty training you again. You'll wear these training panties while at my house and at the office. Instead of going to the toilet you will be starting at the potty chair. If you manage to do well with the potty training only then will you be allowed to use the toilet again." Lenore finished her speech by pulling the training pants up Eileen's waist. Eileen never felt more ashamed of herself in her life. She was grateful that Ms Lenore Mayweather was the only one who knew about this right now, but all of this was a major step back for Eileen who worked so hard to be taken seriously. Eileen was dressed back up in her overalls and set back down on the floor. Lenore smiled, patting the girl on the head. "I think we're going to get along just fine, little girl." Lenore showed Eileen through the rest of the house, explaining where she could and could not go. She stopped at the living room, having Eileen sit down in front of the television. She turned it on and then placed a DVD into the player. Eileen watched a cute and colorful cartoon playing, showing a ballerina dancing around in what looked like a diaper. The title read "Potty Training For Teens And Big Girls." Eileen frowned. She usually liked cartoons but now she was going to be forced to watch this? Lenore pat Eileen's head again. "Be a good girl and watch the movie while Mommy makes dinner." Eileen pouted, looking at the screen. It was just like any other potty training video except all the characters were adults. The narrator explained scenarios that seemed all to familiar to Eileen. Ignoring her body's urges, holding it for too long, laziness, and even stubbornness to use the potty. That last one brought back some memories. She did seem to recall that when she was three, almost entering her fourth birthday, her parents were still struggling to potty train her because she refused to give up her diapers. Eileen blushed as he thought about this. Was she really that much of a big baby? Why was she such a late bloomer? On the video the narrator explained that many "big girls" refuse the potty because of the pleasurable sensation of a dirty diaper. Eileen perked up at this. She felt her face warming with blush at the thought that she might enjoy how her diapers felt. Was this really something she longed for this whole time without knowing it? No, she couldn't accept that. She was a big girl! She just had accidents. As the video showed a grown woman getting her diaper changed Eileen felt a warmth distributing from between her legs. Her pussy tingled at the thought of being changed by Lenore just like the woman in this video. She tried to shake these feelings, but she couldn't. All her life she just tried to grow up, not grow down. Maybe she was being made to realize these feelings always existed deep inside her, and maybe Ms Lenore Mayweather was just more knowledgeable about these things. "I hope you learned something, little girl." Lenore said, surprising Eileen by appearing right behind her. She turned off the DVD for now. She puts her hands under Eileen's arms and helped her stand back up. She walked her to the kitchen. It smelled so good in there. On the dining room table was a big meal laid out for her. Eileen never really learned how to cook herself. She was the type of person to just microwave something. Eileen thought Lenore was amazing. She ran a whole business and still had time to be a mom. Still blushing from earlier Eileen sat at the table and felt the deepest gratitude towards her boss. "Thank you, Mommy. This looks really good." Eileen kept her gaze down. "I'm glad you think so, but it still looks like something is bugging you, kiddo." Lenore said, sitting across from Eileen and holding her hand. "It's just that... I could never do what you do. You're like my hero. I wish I could be you." Eileen bit her lip. "Hey..." Lenore leaned in and raised Eileen's chin with her thumb, "you're just a kid, and I don't just mean that because you're not potty trained. I will admit I've accomplished a lot for my age, but people like me are one in a million. You still have your whole life to accomplish all your goals." Eileen's heart fluttered. The encouragement from Lenore had her over the moon. Now unable to contain a large smile growing on her face Eileen felt she could get through this momentary hurdle. She ate her dinner quietly, sitting across from her hero, and actually feeling good about herself. After dinner, Lenore cleaned up and let Eileen wander around to do whatever she wanted, as long as it was within the house rules. Eileen knew that meant to stay out of certain rooms of the house. She waddled around, crinkling loudly underneath her clothes. She entered her adorable bedroom and looked for something to occupy her time. Searching through the stuffed animals she found a stuffed giraffe and a kitty with a frilly dress on. She sat on the floor and started playing with the stuffed animals, imagining a whole back story where they started dating and were in love with each other. As she made kissy sounds and pressed the animals' faces together she looked across the room at the changing table. She noticed that there were several pairs of diapers and pull-ups all stacked neatly. If she ever wanted to take one they were right there. She then looked at that plastic potty chair. She had never seen one that big before. It was a smaller and lower to the ground than a toilet, but it was still obviously bigger than a normal child's potty chair. Eileen stood up and walked towards the potty, lifting the lid and putting her hands all over it to inspect it. She realized how badly she had to pee just then. Normally she'd be holding it until the last minute, but with Lenore in the house she wanted to show her that she could use the potty like a big girl. "Mommy!" Eileen called out. She heard Lenore's footsteps coming to her room. "What do you need, baby?" Lenore looked down at Eileen standing by the potty chair. She smiled, "You want to try your potty?" Eileen gave a nod. Lenore got on her knees and helped Eileen out of her overalls. She pulled them down around her ankles. "Okay, show me what you learned from the video." Lenore said, watching. Eileen wasn't paying attention to the part where the girls were actually using the potties, but she was smart enough to know this part anyway. Eileen pulled down her training panties. She stood there, naked from the waist down now, just looking at the seat of the potty. She lifted the lid and then sat down. She was worried she might have a hard time going with Lenore standing there. It turned out to not be a problem at all. A jet stream of piss was erupting for her, making a loud piddling noise as it went into the bowl of the potty. The sound of pee hitting hard plastic echoed inside the potty chair. Eileen blushed a little, but part of her was proud to show her new mommy that she was going like a "big girl." Lenore clapped her hands "Good girl, Eileen! I'm going to put a happy face on your potty training chart!" Lenore kissed Eileen on the head. Once the stream died down Lenore put her hand on Eileen's shoulder "All done? Don't have to go anymore?" Eileen shook her head. Reaching under the changing table, Lenore handed Eileen the toilet paper. Eileen stood up and wiped her privates and then put the used paper into the potty chair. She then put the lid back down on the seat. It felt funny to be proud of something she already knew how to do, but considering the accident she had at work this was a small victory today. Perhaps going back to potty training was going to be good for her. The rest of the day Eileen was so happy and proud. She was so enthusiastic as she played with her toys. Any feelings of shame and inadequacy were washed away by Lenore's kindness and encouragement. As the day was coming to a close Lenore stripped Eileen out of her current outfit and got out her onesie. Eileen actually liked the onesie. It was comfortable. Lenore showed Eileen over to the princess bed, pulling the crib bars down on one side so she could climb in. She showed her how to pull the bars up and down just in case she needed to potty in the middle of the night. "Mommy, can I sleep with you tonight?" Eileen asked boldly as she climbed into the bed. She looked up pitifully as Lenore pulled the covers up to Eileen's chin and tucked her in. "You're too young for that, baby. Maybe when you're older. Besides, you and know both know how much of a bedwetting risk you are." Lenore kissed Eileen on the forehead. "Now goodnight, my baby girl. We have a big day at work tomorrow." Eileen was sad that she couldn't get closer to Lenore just yet. God, she loved her. She wanted to kiss her, touch her body. She was pretty sure now she was gay, at least for her. Her light was turned off and the room was only lit up by the glow-in-the-dark stars on the ceiling. Sitting in bed and trying to sleep she thought about all the things she would like to do to Lenore. She put her hands under the covers and started to rub her crotch through her pajamas and pull-ups. In the quiet of the room all she could hear was the crinkle of those training panties as she played with herself. ~ Eileen awoke the next morning. It was still dark and according to the kitty clock on the wall it was way too early. All that napping she did yesterday must have helped her wake up early today. Normally she was the type of person to oversleep. She thought about going right back to bed when she suddenly felt a pain down below. She had to poop and it had to come out right now. She reached for the bars of the little converted crib bed and was about to get out when she got an idea. Maybe just this once she could mess her diaper and pretend it was an accident. She remembered back when she was four years old, deliberately going poop in her pants because it felt so good. She remembered how much trouble she got into for doing that too. Well now she was an adult, and no one was going to stop her. Even if she got in trouble with Lenore she could still try to pass it off as an accident. Her heart was pounding as she thought about what she was about to do. Sitting up straight in the bed she used her arms to raise her bottom up slightly. She scrunched up her face, pushing. She felt the poop as it came out, going into the back of her training pants. The sensation of having that warm, lumpy mess touching her crack and cheeks flooded her with nostalgic feelings. She lowered her bottom back down onto the bed and felt the poop getting smashed around inside the pull-up. She still had to go, so she pushed out the rest of the logs, feeling them creep up the back of her training panties. She worried now that she was going overboard, but it was too late to stop now. She sighed and laid back on the bed, enjoying her messy panties. As a child, the sensation of pooping her pants was just comfortable and satisfying, but as an adult pooping her pants there was a surprisingly erotic quality to it. Her privates tingled excitedly. She just had to reach down and play with herself. She placed her hands over her crotch and grinded the soft material of her trainers against her flesh. She much preferred completely outer stimulation when masturbating, so she didn't even have to undress. This was even better than when she played with herself last night. The feeling of a mess on her ass gave her some extra stimulation. After what felt like only ten minutes she heard the door to her bedroom click. She pulled her blanket back up and pretended she had been sleeping. Lenore walked into the room, wrinkling her nose. "Hey, stinky, get up." Lenore said in a commanding voice. "What? What is it?" Eileen muttered, pretending she just got up. "Don't play that game with me, sweetheart. I know you've been awake. Now get out of bed and let me see those panties." Lenore's tone was really stern right now. How much did she know, and how could she possibly know it? Eileen pulled down the bars on the side of her bed and crawled out. She stood in front of Lenore as the woman unzipped the onesie and yanked it off. Lenore shook her head. "There's poop everywhere!" she shouted. Eileen gasped. She looked down, genuinely surprised. The poop has indeed come out of the leg bands and coated her thighs. It also got on the inside of the onesie. "I didn't know, honest! It was an accident!" Eileen tried to excuse herself. "Little lady, this is no accident. There was a potty chair right there and you chose to poop yourself instead of using it!" Lenore did not raise her voice. She just sounded disappointed. Eileen actually felt guilty. Damn, Lenore was even good at guilt tripping like a mom does! Lenore sighed and pulled down the soiled panties carefully. "These are only meant for small accidents, but you just completely shit all over them." Lenore dropped the soiled training panties into the diaper pail. A teary eyed Eileen grabbed onto Lenore's night gown. "Mommy, I'm really sorry! I didn't mean to..." Eileen whimpered. "I'm sorry too, because now I'm going to have to teach you a lesson." Lenore grabbed Eileen, spinning her around. She wiped her ass clean roughly with the baby wipes as Eileen stood there naked. Once she was clean enough Lenore sat on the bed and pulled Eileen over her lap. The smaller girl's eyes went wide. No way, Lenore isn't really going to do this, is she? Just then she felt the woman's open palm smack against her bare bottom. Eileen howled at the first impact. She kicked her feet and begged Lenore to stop, but she continued. SMACK! the hand came down again. "Are you going to fib again?" Eileen shook her head. SMACK, another contact with her bottom. "And next time you'll try and poop in the potty?" Eileen nodded. She was spanked two more times before Lenore let up. Eileen's cheeks were red and burning now. She wouldn't soon forget her lesson. Lenore squirted baby oil onto her palm and then rubbed it over Eileen's cheeks and between her crack. Eileen winced a little at the feeling. Her bottom was still stinging from the spanking. Lenore patted down Eileen's crotch with some oil, reminding the girl of how she was just masturbating earlier. Eileen was mortified, but she still wished she had the chance to finish playing with herself. Lenore tugged the new training panties up around Eileen's waist. "Next time you poop your panties on purpose you are going back to diapers for a month, got it?" Lenore warned the girl. Eileen nodded quickly in agreement. Lenore started dressing Eileen again. She still gave her a childish T-shirt and overalls instead of her conservative suit she usually wore to the office. Eileen wanted to resist, but given how much hot water she was in the girl wasn't about to kick up another fuss. Lenore gathered the clothes from last night as well as the dirty onesie, sending them to the laundry room. She started up the washing machine. "As soon as the wash is done and the clothes are in the dryer we are leaving." Lenore told the girl. She lead Eileen to the kitchen and heated up a toaster pastry for her. She set it on a plate. "Let that cool and don't burn your mouth, sweetie." Eileen didn't need to be told that, she thought. She shouldn't have needed someone to tell her not to poop her pants either, but she still did that. Eileen sighed, blowing on the pasty and taking careful, tiny bites. ~ The ride to work was a little tense. Lenore seemed upset still, despite keeping her cool. The woman looked over at the girl, all decked out in her cutesy kiddie clothes. She smiled a little. "Sorry, honey. You know I'm just trying to help... Sometimes when you are bad Mommy needs to spank. You know I love you, right?" Eileen was surprised. Did she really say she loved her? Even if she meant like how a mother loves a daughter that was still enough for her. Eileen swallowed and then nodded in Lenore's direction. Lenore chuckled and reached over to pat Eileen's head. Coming into work today felt weird. Not just because of the night she spent with Lenore, but also because of the fact she was dressed like a toddler, walking past her old employees. Eileen ducked her head down and walked close to Lenore, not wanting anyone to see her. They might still notice she's not at her usual desk though. Maybe they'll think she is simply a niece of Lenore's as long as they don't see her face. She was short enough to pass as a teenager or a tween. Lenore shut the door behind them and sat at her desk. She picked up her phone. "Kathy?" Lenore spoke to her administrative assistant, "Ah there you are, could you bring in the potty chair from storage? Yes, I have a little one visiting again. Thank you so much." Lenore pressed another button on her phone. "Tony? Could you bring in that pink learning desk from the loading station? Uh huh, the cute one with the flowers on the side. Thanks." She then hung up the phone. Eileen gulped, looking nervous. People were going to come in here. Worse yet, one of them would be coming with a potty chair! Eileen scampered behind Lenore. The woman looks over her shoulder. "Now now, why don't you say hello to Aunty Kathy when she gets here..." Lenore stands and brings Eileen back around to the front of the desk. "And make sure you tell her thank you." Eileen stood there, anticipating more ridicule and humiliation. Of course Kathy was the first person to enter the private office, putting the larger than normal potty chair down in the middle of the room. "Why hello there, little girl, what's your name?" Kathy said. She clearly knew this was an adult. Eileen blushed and looked away. "Her name is Eileen." Lenore answered for her "Eileen, honey, what do we say?" "Thank you, Aunty Kathy." Eileen mumbled. Kathy bent forward. "Don't be embarrassed. I had a little sister that was a late bloomer too. Didn't stop wetting the bed until she was old enough to drive." Kathy assured Eileen. It didn't really make Eileen any less embarrassed, but it was kind of Kathy to try. Almost as soon as Kathy had left, Tony came in, wheeling the childish looking desk into the room. It was pink with flowers painted on the side just like Lenore said there would be. There were little distracting buttons and knobs on the desk too. They didn't do anything useful other than make noise and look cute. The desk was essentially an adult-sized busybox. Tony tipped his hat to the two ladies and winked at Eileen before leaving the office. Lenore got out the spare laptop from her desk and put it on Eileen's new desk. She pulled up an extra chair for her and had her sit down. "Now I expect you to work hard today, sweetie! Make Mommy proud." Lenore kissed Eileen on the head and went to her own adult desk. Eileen started up the laptop and began her work, logging into her company account. This new environment was perfect for her. Eileen was able to get a lot of work done today. When she needed to pee all she had to do was walk right over to the potty chair which was only a couple feet away from her. Whenever she was bored and waiting for something to process, she could play with the interactive things on her desk. Work was actually fun now! By the middle of the day Eileen had a large grin plastered on her face, swinging her feet from her chair. Eileen had finished more work today than she had before. There was clearly something to this treatment that Lenore was giving her. ~ When the work day was done, Lenore praised Eileen for being such a big girl. She made sure to point out the marked improvement in her workload as well as the greatly improved potty skills. Lenore showed Eileen the potty chart app on her phone which, despite one frowny face, had some other smiley faces on it for the times she managed to go in her potty chair at work. Eileen blushed, but she still felt proud. Lenore picked up Eileen and carried her out of the building. Eileen has happy to be carried after such a long day. She still buried her face into Lenore's shoulder, worried people might see her. She didn't really hear any murmuring or gossip though. During the car ride, Eileen had noticed they were not taking the usual way home. Confused and a little nervous she looked at Lenore for an explanation. Lenore just gave a sly look and winked at her. Soon enough the car was parked outside a building. A large colorful sign displayed the words "Klasky's Ice Cream." Lenore helped Eileen out of the car. It was one thing to be dressed like this at home or in her boss's private office, but this was a public place! Still, Lenore was also showing a kind gesture by taking Eileen out for ice cream. She did like ice cream. The shy girl stood behind Lenore as they entered the shop and stood in line. Lenore pulled Eileen out front. "Now Eileen, you have to tell them what flavor and toppings you want!" Lenore cooed, patting her butt to usher her forward to the front counter. Eileen got a bowl of vanilla and ended up asking for lots of different candy toppings. She went a little overboard, but she figured that she should get a treat considering what she had to endure. Lenore laughed and kissed Eileen's cheek. "Someone's got a sweet tooth!" she teased. Lenore got a more sensible small cup herself with no toppings. She sat at a booth with Eileen, watching her eat her ice cream and get it on her face. Lenore used a napkin to wipe around Eileen's mouth which made her whimper and whine, turning her face away. She sat still once she realized that resisting like that would only make her look more childish so she sat still the next time she got her face wiped clean. "Before we go, do you need to use the toilet, sweetie?" Lenore asked point blank, right in the middle of the shop where anyone could hear her. "No! Geez, why'd you have to ask me that right now?" Eileen's face was red hot. "I had to make sure. You know how hard it can be for you to hold it." Lenore said, not caring about discretion. Eileen groaned, lowering her head into her arms. She looked around to see if anyone had been listening in. Naturally a couple at a table across from them was looking over. They must've heard something! Eileen continued to feel embarrassed. Lenore held Eileen's hand. "You want to go home?" she leans in close. "N-not yet. I'm going to finish my ice cream." Eileen went back to eating, trying to pretend the humiliating exchange never happened. Naturally, she did have to pee, but she wasn't about to let Lenore be right. Not now after she just humiliated her like that. The car ride home wasn't so bad at first, but the longer they were in traffic the more pressure Eileen felt on her bladder. She squirmed in her seat, trying not to look like he needed to pee. She tried to subtly put her hands between her legs, bending forward as she did. The attempt to hide her desperation only drew more attention to her, making her look more childish. Lenore smirked. "You shouldn't play with yourself in the car, Eileen." Lenore teased, knowing full well the girl just had a full bladder. When Lenore parked in front of her house, Eileen darted out of the car. She waited outside the front door, groping her crotch and bouncing in place. Lenore took a medium stride up the door and opened it. Before Eileen could rush by though, Lenore grabbed her for a big hug. She spun around, holding Eileen close. "Thank you for a very productive and fun day, Eileen!" Lenore praised the girl, squeezing her against her body. Eileen whined. "Peeee!" she cried out. A loud hissing came from her pants as she soaked her pull-ups. Lenore set Eileen back on her feet and looked at the girl as she helplessly peed on herself. The pull-ups did their job this time, holding back the piss from soaking into the overalls. Still it was obvious from Eileen's face and body language what she was doing. Also the faint sound coming from her crotch was a dead giveaway as well. Eileen pouted at Lenore. "All right, sweetie. That one was my fault, I won't count it." Lenore smirked and patted Eileen on the butt. Eileen did a funny waddle to her bedroom, which made Lenore giggle. The woman followed her wet little girl to the room to change her into a clean pair of training pants. Part 3: Getting Naughty Eileen woke up feeling fresh. Her training pants were actually dry this morning! She walked up to her potty chair, pulling off her onesie and then tugging down her trainers. She lifted the lid and sat on the potty, sighing as a peed into it. She couldn't wait to tell her mommy! There was another reason for her to be happy. It was the weekend. Now she could spend all day just being a little girl and not having to worry about anyone looking at her or judging her. The bedroom door opened up and Eileen smiled excitedly, pointing at the potty to indicate she actually used it this time. "Hey, Eileen, I'm sorry but I need to come into work today." Lenore said. Eileen's heart sank and she slouched on the potty chair. "Oh baby, don't be sad. It'll only be for a couple hours. I just need to take care of an emergency. I have to run a tight ship, you know." "But, Mommy, I don't wanna go today! It's my day off." Eileen stood up, wiping herself. Lenore's face twisted as she thought. She rubbed her chin. "Well, Eileen. I can't really get a babysitter here on such short notice. Are you sure I can trust you to be all by yourself today?" "Yes, of course!" Eileen said. "I didn't become a total baby, I'm still an adult here." "Yeah, you say that, but I've changed your diapers a lot in the past couple days." Lenore remarked. "Fine. Just this once you're on your own. You call me if anything happens though. You can have a cold Pop Tart for breakfast, but I don't want you using the toaster." Eileen pumped her fist once Lenore turned away and whispered a quiet "yes" to herself. As Lenore walked out the front door, Eileen raced after her. She opened the door and shouted from the doorway. "I went on the potty this morning! Don't forget to put that on my chart!" Lenore waved from her car and then got in. Eileen watched her mommy pull away to head back to work and leave her all alone for a few hours. She hoped that Lenore would remember. Eileen sighed. She looked around the empty house and then shouted "paaaar-tyyy!" she ran up and down the hallways, yelling like a hyperactive child. She knew exactly how silly this looked, but she was alone so she did not care. She hopped on the couch, dancing around wearing nothing but pull-ups. She held her hands over her little breasts so she could bounce as much as she wanted to without her bra on. She looked over at the television set, seeing that potty training DVD just resting on top of the DVD player. Eileen thought for a moment. This was the closest thing to porn in the house. There were naked girls in it! Sure they were mostly sitting on potties and having their diapers changed, but she got to see their privates. Yes, Eileen was sure she was gay if this is the kind of thing she was going to watch to get off. With a happy grin she put the DVD into the player and started it back up. She sat on the floor in front of the TV, queuing the video up to the part where they show the adult women pulling down their pants. Eileen licked her lips and then stuck her hand down her trainers, using her middle finger to tease her clitoral hood while her other fingers just massaged around her mons. She didn't like to stick things inside herself, but she loved to stimulate herself on outside of her pussy. Maybe that's why it felt so good when she was wet? She was caught up in the moment, feeling mesmerized by the video. Suddenly a new chapter started, one she didn't see last time. "When your girl is being dirty." Eileen sat up straight to attention. What were they going to show this time. The video went on to explain how sometimes your baby girl will refuse to go on the potty. They showed a girl purposefully using her pants, showing a close-up of her face at first and then panning down to show her pants darkening around the crotch. The back of the girl's pants began to droop as well. Eileen paused the video. She was feeling awkward. She had another urge to mess herself, but she remembered what happened last time. She tried to think of a way she could get away with it. She remembered there was a stack of diapers just sitting there under the changing table in plain sight. Eileen stood up and rushed down the hall. She pulled out one of the large adult diapers and held it up. She had never put a diaper on anyone before, let alone herself. She pulled off her training pants and then set the thick diaper on the floor. She sat on the diaper and pulled it up around herself. She taped the sides shut and was surprised at how well of a job she did. It felt so snug on her, just like when Lenore put her in one! She tried to think if there was anything she missed. "Oh yeah!" she thought, grabbing the baby powder. She pulled the waistband back and puffed a generous amount down her diaper. Satisfied with the job she did, Eileen waddled back to the living room to continue watching the video. She started it up again, seeing the girl on the screen continue to wet and mess her pants on purpose. She looked pleased with herself. Eileen knew that look well. As Eileen watched and listen to the voice over chastising the naughty girl she relaxed her muscles and let the poop just slide out of her bottom as she sat there on the floor. The instant the poop made contact with the diaper it became smashed against her butt. Because she was sitting down the poop had little room so it just squished all over, spreading across her cheeks. Eileen felt so good after her accident. She rocked back and forth on the floor, feeling the poop get spread more. Eileen wasn't even paying attention to the video anymore. She was so content, having her poop smear all over the inside of her diaper. She was making such a mess of herself and she was getting away with it! She gasped, feeling her pleasure peaking, and she slowed down. She actually had an orgasm without even touching herself. She sat in silence, thinking about what just happened. Stopping the video and turning off the TV, Eileen stood back up, feeling diapers droop heavily from the weight of her messy load. As fun as it would be to stay in the diapers she knew she had to hide the evidence now. Eileen waddled back into the bedroom. She grabbed the baby wipes and climbed onto the changing table. She tore the sides of the diaper and let it fall open. The mess was everywhere on the inside, even coating her crotch. She knew it would be bad though. Digging lots of wipes out of their box she began to wash away the poop. It took a while and she wasn't sure if she was getting it all. She pulled the diaper away from her butt and got on all fours, trying to wash the mess away from her cheeks by reaching behind herself. She finally climbed down from the table and threw her used diaper and all those wipes down the diaper pail. She looked at her butt in the mirror really quick, just to make sure it didn't have anymore lingering mess on it. Sighing after the long deed was done she pulled her training pants back on. As Eileen got herself dressed she felt real proud of herself for basically getting away with something so naughty. She just had to smile about that. Eileen put on a fresh pair of overalls for the day and headed to the kitchen to grab a Pop Tart and then wandered into the living room to sit on the couch. Cocky and complacent Eileen kicked up her heels onto the coffee table and put the television back on, turning it to the cartoon network. She ate the cold pastry, getting crumbs on her chest as she laughed at the cartoon playing. After about an hour Lenore had finally come back home. Eileen dusted the crumbs off of her shirt and overalls and then ran up to her mommy. She almost knocked her back as she pressed against her for a big hug. "Oh my, someone sure missed Mommy! You didn't get into any mischief was I was away, did you?" Lenore combed her fingers through Eileen's hair. "No Mommy, I've just been watching cartoons." Eileen let go and skipped back to the couch. "Wait a minute, little lady, get back here." Eileen said, pointing down at the floor in front of her. What could Lenore want? Eileen took a nervous step forward, heading over to her mommy. Lenore spun Eileen around. "Surprise inspection." She announced as she undid the overalls and pulled them down around Eileen's ankles. Lenore tugged back the waistband of the trainers and wrinkled her nose. "Hmmm." She pulled the trainers down next. Eileen was getting nervous. Did Lenore know something? Was it just her motherly intuition? Lenore grabbed Eileen's cheeks and spread them. "Eileen, honey, did you go poopies today?" Lenore asked, tilting her head as she looked at Eileen's face. Eileen had to say something. "Um, yes Mommy..." Eileen said, "I went in the potty." Without asking for further details, Lenore held Eileen's hand and made her do an awkward walk with her pants around her ankles. She brought Eileen into the bedroom and looked at the potty chair. Lenore lifted the lid and looked inside, only seeing the pee from earlier this morning. "Eileen, have you been fibbing? Your potty doesn't have any poopies in it and yet your bottom looks like it's been wiped poorly." Lenore stood straight, staring down at Eileen from her full height. "No! No way, I mean um..." Eileen tried to think of a lie. "I used the toilet! Sorry, Mommy. I know you said I wasn't allowed on the toilet yet but I thought I might be ready!" "How did you go in the toilet? Why don't you show me?" Lenore said plainly. Eileen wasn't sure what Lenore's point was, but she tried to walk down the hall to the closed door of the bathroom, trying to pull her pants back up at the same time. Attempting to open the door, she found it was locked. "Well imagine that, the bathroom is locked. I wonder how you got in there without a key." Lenore leaned against the door, looking down at Eileen. She caught her. "All right, poopy butt, what really happened today while I was gone?" "Nothing! I don't know. I just had a dirty bottom today..." She tried to shrug it off, struggling to get the straps of her overalls back over her shoulders. Lenore grabbed Eileen by the wrist, dragging her back down the hall to her bedroom. She sat on the bed and once again pulling Eileen over her lap, holding one hand firmly on her back to keep her still. She got two hard spanks onto her bottom before Eileen cracked. "Wait, stop!" The girl sobbed, "I pooped in one of the diapers!" she finally confessed. "Tell me everything that happened." Lenore sat Eileen up on her lap and looked her dead in the eyes. Eileen sniffed, feeling guilt and shame over what she did and how she lied about it. "I w-wanted to be a dirty girl, like in the video..." Eileen admitted through her sobs. "I took one of the d-diapers and I put it on. Then I p-pooped and I played around in my poopy diaper." Eileen felt as if her whole body was blushing as she gave her confession. "And then what did you do, Eileen?" Lenore held her still in her lap, her voice calmer but still stern. "After I made myself feel good I tried to change myself and hide the evidence. I put it in the diaper pail." Eileen sniffled and rubbed her nose. Lenore set Eileen down and walked over to the diaper pail, opening the lid and looking inside. Sure enough there was the used diaper under some very messy looking wipes. She turned back to Eileen. "You've been a very very naughty girl." Lenore told her. "I thought you were interested in getting potty trained but I guess that was another fib you told me." "I'm sorry..." Eileen mumbled, chin tucked to her chest. "That's not good enough this time. You're in diapers for the rest of the month, got it?" Lenore stated strongly. "No no no, I wont do it again, Mommy! I promise! Please, I want to keep my big girl pull-ups!" Eileen started pleading. "I don't think you do. I think you want to pee and poop your pants and play with yourself." Lenore said, pretty much stating facts. Eileen knew it was true, but she couldn't admit it. "And you want Mommy to clean up after you. If that's what you wanted then you should have just been honest. Now because you weren't you are getting your privileges and your privacy taken away." Eileen whined and wanted to complain more, but Lenore just smacked her butt. She wasn't having any of it. She took Eileen by the hand and brought her into the bathroom. She took out her key chain from her purse and opened the door to the bathroom, letting both of them in. The bathroom was shimmering and clean. It was so spotless. No wonder Lenore never let Eileen in here. Lenore stripped Eileen of her clothes. When she pulled off the training panties she put them right in the trash. "Say bye bye to your big girl panties." Lenore got on her knees and started to draw a bath, adding bubbles. Eileen stood timidly in the bathroom, completely naked and shivering. She sniffled, feeling bad. She was left to think about what she had done and how she disappointed her mommy. She might have even gotten a lesser punishment if she didn't lie about it. Lenore pulled Eileen towards the tub and helped her in. "It's about time you had a bath anyway." Lenore said, lathering up a sponge. She scrubbed down Eileen's naked body, just working it like it was a job. It wasn't sensual or anything, though it did feel nice. "Hey, don't look so glum." Lenore said as the sponge dipped into the water and started to get scrubbed between Eileen's cheeks. "You'll be allowed to be as messy as you want and play with yourself in your dirty diapers all day until I decide you need a changing. Don't act like you aren't going to enjoy it." Eileen kept her mouth shut. Of course that part was going to be fun. The only problem was that now she might be totally exposed. Lenore said she wouldn't get anymore privacy. If she was granting the girl privacy before, then what was she planning to do to her now? She dreaded everyone at the office finding out she was a diaper using baby. Lenore pulled her hands out of the tub and dried them on a towel. She walked to the toilet and lifted her skirt. She then shimmied out of her tight panties before sitting onto the toilet. "I didn't get to do this since I got home. I had to deal with your naughty butt." Lenore complained. Eileen looked over at her mommy and heard her tinkling. The stream hit the water in the toilet bowl loudly. Eileen was actually jealous of this woman because she got to use the toilet while she wasn't even allowed on a baby potty. Sure, it was her own fault she couldn't use the potty, but she wanted to be a baby on her terms! Lenore stood up and dabbed her soft bush with toilet paper. She tugged her perfectly, pure white panties back up and pulled her skirt back down. "Up and out." Lenore reached into the tub and pulled out the drain plug. She helped Eileen stand up and then wrapped her in a large towel. Eileen stood still as she felt the towel rubbing all over her body to dry her off. Lenore lead the girl back to her room, raising her up onto the changing table. She pulled out one of the thick diapers from under the table and placed it under Eileen's butt. She sprinkled the baby powder all over and then rubbed it in with her hand. After dusting her hands off she folded the thick pampers around Eileen's waist and taped them shut. Lenore indeed does the best job when it comes to diapering up Eileen. Lenore pulled Eileen back to her feet and sent her to the closet. She picked out a very frilly pink and white dress. It looked like the kind of old-fashioned dresses babies wore in black and white photos, only sized for an adult. The dress did not even go down all the way, leaving Eileen's thick diapers completely exposed. The opened a drawer on the night stand by the bed and took out a large pacifier on a string. She put the string over Eileen's head and then stuck the pacifier into her mouth. "Don't you take that out now until I tell you that you can." Lenore picked up a little stool from the floor and took Eileen by her other hand, walking her out to the living room. She set the stool in the corner and then made Eileen sit on it. "You're in time-out for ten minutes." Lenore told her. She left her alone and walked away, getting on her phone. Eileen sniffled, tears rolling down her cheeks as she sucked on her binky. This was by far more embarrassing than what she experienced before and it was all her fault. To make the situation even more awkward she was feeling very aroused, the crotch of the diapers heated up nicely. The ten minutes of corner time seem to stretch out longer than expected. Time went so slowly, as if she really was a little kid again. She remembered how excruciatingly long these kind of time-outs felt when she was younger. "All right, Eileen." Lenore came back to her once the time-out was over. She had her stand up. "Aunty Kathy is going to be here soon to help me watch over you tonight." It looked like Eileen's punishment was just beginning. Eileen wondered who else would find out she was a diaper wearing baby. It was a mortifying experience and yet she still felt all tingly between her legs. Eileen waddled across the room. She sat on the couch, lazily watching the television as she didn't know what else she could be doing right now. Kathy eventually showed up. She lived a half-hour away but she didn't mind coming over. Eileen heard the two women talking to each other in the next room. She tried not to listen to what they were talking about, but Lenore was just so loud. "Yeah. She's been pooping herself on purpose. I really think putting her back in diapers for a while is a good call." Eileen's ears burned as she heard her mommy talking about her. She sucked hard on her pacifier and sank into the couch. She tried to turn up the volume on the television so she didn't have to hear anymore of her mommy's insulting and candid comments about her. Kathy walked into the living room and sat on the couch next to Eileen. She put her arm up on the back on the couch and inched closer to the big baby. "So, your mommy caught you being a dirty girl, did she?" Kathy smirked. Eileen pouted and spit out her pacifier. It dangled around her neck on its string. "Leave me alone." Eileen crossed her arms tight across her chest. "Hey, I know this punishment seems harsh, but you can get through it." Kathy patted Eileen's knee. "They key is to always be honest with Lenore. She appreciates totally transparency above all else. You give her that and she'll treat you right." Eileen thought about what Kathy said. It seemed to be the right way to go. Kathy let her arm hang down lower until it was draped around Eileen's shoulders and she pulled her in close for a hug. Kathy stood up and was about to walk away. "Thank you, Aunty Kathy." Eileen spoke up. Kathy smiled at her as she slid off into the next room. Kathy and Lenore talked for what seemed like a long time. Eileen was no longer paying attention, having gone back to sucking on her pacifier. She could hear pots and pans scraping around in the kitchen. The two women must be cooking something. Eileen kind of wished she could help, but Lenore would probably just remind her that she's too much of a baby. Eileen spread her legs and relaxed, pissing all over herself. She sighed and let a smile creep up her face. If she was going to be forced to wear diapers she thought she might as well enjoy them. The thick diapers quickly absorbed her pee so she didn't feel too wet for long. "Eileen, honey, dinner's ready!" Kathy called for the girl. Eileen got up from the couch, letting her pacifier fall out of her mouth as she waddled to the dining room table. A fancy adult-sized high chair was at the table now. Lenore lifted Eileen up and put her into the high chair. The tray in front locked her in place. Kathy tied a bib around Eileen's neck while Lenore handed her a plate with all her food cut into very tiny bites. She also got a tall baby bottle filled to the brim with milk. She did not get a fork though. Eileen realized that Lenore must want her to eat with her hands. While Lenore and Kathy talked as if Eileen wasn't even in the room the girl began to pick up her food with her fingers. She tried her best not to make a mess, but her hands and face were covered by the time she was halfway through her plate. She picked up her bottle and practically chugged the milk. Kathy and Lenore's conversation was suddenly interrupted by Eileen letting out a loud burp. The two women giggled and Eileen let out a nervous laugh herself. After dinner was finished the two women helped clean up Eileen's face and hands. They lifted the girl out of the chair and Lenore carried her to the adorable bedroom. "I'm not sleepy..." Eileen whined. "That doesn't matter. Your new bedtime is 8pm." Lenore informed her. Eileen was set in her bed. This time when the bars were raised Lenore put a padlock on them. Eileen could probably still climb over the bars, but she knew that the lock was mostly just to send a message that she shouldn't get out of bed. Lenore gave her some plush animals and toys to play with while she was in the crib. She then set a baby monitor on the night stand. Eileen sat in her crib and watched the glowing stars light up the ceiling as the light went off. She sighed and figured that tomorrow would be a better day. Soon she began to hear voices. It was Kathy and Lenore, and they were apparently coming through the baby monitor! Lenore must have set the monitor to go both ways. "So the baby's in bed?" Kathy said, the sound of bed sheets rustling behind her voice. "Yeah. I think she's learned her lesson, but I'm still going to keep her in diapers for a month." "Well she's your baby. I sure you know what's best for her." "Damn right I do. I love that little brat." The two women giggle. "You know who else I love?" Lenore said in a raspy whisper. Eileen listened closely now. She heard the faint sound of lips smacking. There was heavy breathing that intensified. Eileen got a warm blush all over. She was actually hearing her mommy and aunty making out through the little monitor. She rolled over onto her tummy and listened closer. She heard the soft moans of love making. Eileen was so jealous of Kathy right now. She knew her chances with Lenore were slim, but still, she wanted that woman so badly. For now she could only enjoy her vicariously. Lying on her tummy she began humping against her bed through her diapers as she listened to the two women pleasure each other. Eileen was having trouble stimulating herself through the layers of thick diapers so she forced a little more pee out. Feeling the hot wetness on her crotch she began to hump against the bed again. It felt much better to grind her crotch against the soggy material. She wondered if the two women could hear her movements. She tried not to think about that. When she heard Kathy climax Eileen tried to imagine herself feeling the same release with the help of Lenore. She closed her eyes, imagining Lenore licking her. She shuddered and accidentally moaned. She pressed her face to the pillow to quiet herself. She looked up from her pillow and stared at the monitor. She heard the women whispering lower. Eileen rolled onto her back and got quiet. She picked up her pacifier and stuck it into her mouth. Sucking on the pacifier helped her get to sleep. ~ The next morning as Lenore lifted Eileen out of the crib and made a comment about Eileen being a stinky baby. She carried her to the table and set her back. Lenore tore the sides of the diaper and let it fall open. As Lenore was cleaning up Eileen's mess the girl thought it would be a good time to be transparent with her like Kathy told her. "Mommy?" Eileen spoke up in a weak, barely-awake voice. "Yes, my little one?" Lenore responded, smiling down at her. "I really like my diapers." Eileen admitted. "I know you do." Lenore said back. Eileen bit her lip and looked off to the side. She turned her gaze back to her mommy. "I'm really sorry I didn't tell you about using one of my diapers yesterday." Eileen said, twisting her dress in her hands. "It's just, well, I never really had these feelings before. I've always been kind of a baby though. I used to poop my pants a lot until I was five years old, and I wet my bed almost every night. When I was in school everyone called me a baby because I there were a couple incidents where I wet my pants. It only happened a couple times though! I thought I could leave all that behind when I got my job at Leafletter, but then you noticed my accident and then all of this started all over again." Eileen sniffled, her voice started to tremble as she bared her soul. "Then when I was given the option of diapers again I guess it sort of made some feelings come to the surface that I didn't know I had. I liked going pee and poop on myself. I just didn't want anyone to know. I wanted you to think of me as a big girl." Eileen pouted and looked down. "Well, you're not a big girl." Lenore finally said after some seconds of silence, "but that's okay." Eileen looked back up into Lenore's eyes. She saw a loving expression. A look of pure motherly adoration. It wasn't the affection of a lover though. "I know, but..." Eileen sighed, "I wanted to be on your level. Maybe not equals, but someone you could respect enough to go out with and kiss and make love to." Lenore pursed her lips. "Aw, poor baby." she said. The comment cut through Eileen's pride, hurting it more than it already was. "Well, tell you what, you keep telling me the truth and maybe after lots and lots of begging I'll finally give you what you want." It wasn't a great deal, but Eileen was desperate enough for Lenore's approval to take it. Eileen giggled and smiled at the thought that, some day, she might get to do sexy stuff with Lenore like Aunt Kathy did. "You think I'll ever graduate from diapers, Mommy?" Eileen asked, feeling the cool wipes now rubbing over her sensitive privates. Lenore looked down at the girl. She was always perceptive enough to know that Eileen liked being touched like this during her diaper changes. "I highly doubt it. I think you might be in diapers forever, or at least as long as I am around." Lenore said. She sprinkled baby powder onto Eileen's butt and crotch and then leaned forward as she rubbed the powder in. "But don't let that stop you from trying to reach your other goals. There's no rule that says you can't be a big success while wearing a big diaper on your butt." Eileen sighed contentedly. Lenore knew exactly what to say, and she did it while giving her a pleasurable diaper change too. Lenore folded the fresh diaper around Eileen's waist. She picked up the little girl from the changing table and bounced her in her arms. "I see great things coming from you." Lenore said with a wry smile. "And I will be there every step of the way to cheer you on, even as you're dropping loads in your pants." Eileen had to giggle at this. She hugged Lenore and kissed her on the lips. Lenore turned her head away and laughed. She then turned back though and gave Eileen an innocent kiss right back on the lips. "Hey, don't you two go hogging all those kisses now!" Kathy poked her head in through the doorway. She walked between Lenore and Eileen, letting the both of them kiss either cheek of her face. The three ladies laughed, sharing this moment and hugging each other.
  2. 6 likes
  3. 5 likes
    After far too long (Sorry!) finally, an update to the story. It has been about three months since I last worked on this story and I wanted to apologise for the long break. I mentioned the reasons for it a little earlier in this thread and whilst I'm still struggling with a lot of things, I still love writing and I still love this story and providing a small amount of entertainment for all of you who read the story! I will do my best to make sure updates are faster and hopefully my renewed interest in writing continues. I am more open to commissions as well at the moment so if anyone is interested in having a story written for them send me a message and we can discuss it. I hope you all enjoy the first part of the next chapter and, as always, any compliments, criticisms or complaints are welcomed in the comments Enjoy... Chapter 21 – Sleepovers The short waddle to the car was a strange experience for Nick. He felt quite uncomfortable as he awkwardly walked away from the elevator but at the same time he couldn’t help but giggle a little at what he had done. He knew how infantile it had been, how he had embarrassed himself on purpose to shut the annoying people up and yet he felt strangely proud of it. He was too timid to speak up and just tell the women to shut up, messing his nappy in such a way had seemed like the best method of stopping them from talking. Sarah was lost in thought on the way back to the car. She could hardly believe what her husband had done, it was hard for Sarah to know whether she should find what Nick had done funny or whether she should be angry that her husband had been so obvious and rude. The two women in the elevator were certainly annoying Sarah as much as they were annoying Nick but she almost felt like she should chastise her husband for being so rude. She certainly didn’t want to encourage that kind of behaviour; she didn’t mind Nick being embarrassed but she didn’t want to be embarrassed by him! As they reached the car Sarah opened the backdoor and awkwardly helped to lift Nick into the enlarged child seat. She looked around and saw that they were practically alone in that area of the car park and, from the smell, she was very grateful of that fact. Nick’s stinky mess would certainly be no secret to anyone passing nearby. Nick gently lowered himself into the seat and grimaced as he felt the hot and sticky mess spread even further around his nappy. The soaked and dirty padding had taken a beating and Nick was grudgingly impressed that it had managed to hold everything. Neither Sarah nor Nick said anything as Sarah buckled her husband into the seat. The elation of a victory was slipping away now and as Sarah closed the door and walked around to the driving seat. The air in the car quickly began to sour and Nick recoiled slightly from his own smell. Every slight shift in his weight coated a new area of his nappy in his excrement and he felt intensely uncomfortable. He was rather forcefully reminded of how much of a toddler he was acting, of how much his stock and confidence had fallen. Sarah quickly filled the boot of the car with all the shopping she had done, Nick craned his head around and looked at his wife who was had that clear expression on her face of someone who had smelt a very unpleasant smell. The driver’s door opened and, a second later, Sarah stepped into the car. Without a word she turned the engine on and reversed out of the parking spot. Sarah drove down out of the multi-storey car park in silence, her only concession being to wind down her window to let some fresh air in. It hadn’t taken long for the smell of the very used nappy to fill the air and the pungent odour soon seemed to almost be choking the occupants of the vehicle. Nick, sat helplessly in his car seat, could only blush in silence as the smell of his nappy enveloped him and his wife. He felt himself tear up through humiliation but he willed himself to not cry, he couldn’t get the image out of his head of a toddler with a dirty nappy needing a change. He didn’t want to start wailing like a baby and proving that this demeaning treatment was necessary. The car slowed as it reached the exit of the car park. There was a very bored man in a little booth in front of the barrier that collected the tickets of people leaving the car park. The man was on the older side and looked like he was approaching retirement, slumped forward with his head propped up with his hands, the man looked like he wanted to be anywhere else. Nick empathised with that feeling as the car rolled to a stop in front of the window. “Ticket.” The older man said in a bored voice. Nick cringed and tried to sink into his raised car seat. He was certain he was very clearly visible, if the car park attendant even glanced his way he would get quite the surprise. Sarah handed the ticket to the attendant with a smile. She acted as if any mother with a toddler in the back would act. Sarah watched as the attendant took the ticket and fed it into a machine which quickly flashed up how much she owed. “That’ll be…” The man started in the same bored tone of voice as before. The man’s eyes slowly opened wide and his jaw dropped. The furrowed brow revealed a man trying to work out what he was looking at in the back seat of the car. Nick watched as the ticket inspector did a quick double take. Nick quickly looked down, he knew that even though his nappy was hidden under his shorts that the smell wasn’t and neither was the obvious car seat he was strapped into. “I think it is £3, isn’t it?” Sarah asked. She rooted around in her purse for spare change and pretended that she didn’t notice that the man was staring at her infantilised husband. “Y-Yes Ma’am.” The attendant said softly, unable to take his eyes off of Nick. Sarah held out the money to hand it to the employee but found the older gentleman was so distracted that he didn’t even notice. She couldn’t help but smile at the shocked look on his face as she followed his gaze to her humiliated husband. “Sorry about him. He had an accident and we need to get him home.” Sarah said casually but loudly. She saw Nick visibly wince out of the corner of her eye but didn’t react. The man was still just staring open-mouthed at Nick, he gave no indication as to having heard Sarah as he continued his unabashed staring. Sarah found it quite amusing but was becoming increasingly aware of traffic building up behind her, plus the smell was getting overbearing and she really wanted to get home and get Nicky out of the disgusting nappy he was sitting in. “Ahem!” Sarah loudly and dramatically cleared her throat. The car park attendant finally snapped back to reality. He shook his head slightly and turned to face Sarah again, his mouth was still hanging open partially and he looked from Sarah’s face to her hand full of money. It seemed to take him a few seconds to remember who he was and what he was supposed to be doing. “Oh… Yes… £3. Thank you, ma’am.” He slowly said as he accepted the money and pressed the button to lift the barrier. As Sarah thanked him and drove past the open barrier Nick could feel the attendant staring at him until they were all the way out of sight and down the road. Nick breathed a deep sigh of relief as the car hurried down the road. He knew it wouldn’t be too long until he got home, it wouldn’t be a moment too soon either as the nappy that Nick was sitting in was absolutely gross. The little bumps in the road all caused the mess to spread further and with every inch of clean skin getting covered it made Nick feel worse and worse. By the time the car pulled into the driveway, Nick was desperate to get out of the car and out of his underwear. He was shocked he hadn’t leaked since it felt like his entire nappy area was coated in his own excrement, he was very grateful that the nappy had held up though because he knew that if it didn’t it would only lead to more issues for him. “Come on then.” Sarah said as she unbuckled her husband from the large child seat and gingerly helped him to step out of the car. Nick noticed that she seemed hesitant to touch him and he could hardly blame her, he felt disgusting. As he stood up, Nick felt his nappy stick to him unpleasantly. He grimaced as he took a couple of wide-legged steps towards the house, Nick had no idea if neighbours were watching his walk of shame since his mind was totally preoccupied with getting himself up to his bedroom for a change. A clean and dry nappy at that moment sounded like heaven. As soon as Sarah turned the key in the lock of the front door, Nick pushed it open and awkwardly headed up the stairs. “Go to your room and wait for me.” Sarah said authoritatively as she turned to go out to the car and bring in the shopping. “Where else am I going to go…” Nick muttered under his breath as he stomped up the stairs. In Nick’s mind it was true. Where else was he going to go? The thought never entered his mind that he would head to the bathroom or clean himself up, it wasn’t even an option to Nick to clean himself up. He never considered that he didn’t really require his wife for everything, he just obediently trooped up to his bedroom and stood in the middle of the childish space. His legs were rather tired from walking around the shopping centre but he avoided sitting down, he did not want to make the mess any worse. The smell was awful. Nick could barely stand his own stench and waddled over to the far side of the room to throw the window open. The fresh air tasted delicious to the messy man as he waited for Sarah to put the shopping away and come upstairs. He quietly cursed under his breath when a couple of minutes passed and he was still left sticking his head out of the window and gulping as much fresh air as possible. “Come on…” Nick said a little louder than he had planned. What could be taking Sarah so long? Nick reached back with one of his hands and gently touched the rear of his shorts. He grimaced when he felt the lumpy mess that was coating his bottom. When Nick prodded his finger against his padded area he felt the bulging backside and quickly withdrew his hand. “I know, Jack…” Nick suddenly stopped his self-examination has he heard Sarah’s voice just outside the front door. She was talking in a hushed voice but it still carried upstairs. Nick presumed she hadn’t noticed that he had opened the bedroom window and so thought she was alone. Nick waddled closer to the window and carefully peered out, he tried to silence the crinkling that accompanied him as he looked down at his wife. Sarah was sat on the porch with her mobile phone held against her head. She was looking out towards the car and giggling as she talked to someone. Nick felt an innate naughtiness at eavesdropping on his wife but turned his head so his ear pointed down and listened to the conversation below. “I know!” Sarah said with a barely audible giggle. Nick frowned in frustration, every time the wind rustled the trees or a car passed by he found the conversation below was drowned out and he strained even harder to hear the conversation. “No, he needed to go badly for a long time but held it all the way back to the elevator.” Sarah continued, “Then, just when I thought he would get back to the car, he messed himself right in front of these two annoying women. It was actually quite cute, like he was sticking up for me after one bumped into me.” Nick couldn’t help but feel his heart flutter slightly at Sarah saying he was cute, though the embarrassing scene from that morning being shared with other people caused him some trepidation. Nick knew she was talking to Jack again which was one of the main reasons he felt the need to eavesdrop. Without a second thought, Nick relaxed his bladder and felt a warm liquid spread around his nappy. He hoped he wouldn’t leak but he wasn’t going to take the blame if he did, Sarah should have been straight up here and changing him! “Oh no, I’m fine. Just got shoved into a corner a little bit.” Sarah continued, “Not on purpose or anything, just a couple of loud assholes.” There was a pause where Nick assumed Jack was talking. The silence was broken a few seconds later by Sarah’s high pitched laugh. “You should have seen their faces!” Sarah said through the giggles, “They had looks on their faces like… Well, like someone had just pooped in front of them!” Nick scowled as his wife broke into a renewed fit of laughter. He couldn’t believe his wife would be broadcasting his embarrassing life to other people so brazenly and publicly. “It’s the day after tomorrow that we have our plans isn’t it?” Sarah asked when her laughter had died down. Nick’s eyes flew wide as he wondered what his wife could be planning. Whatever it was, if it involved Jack, Nick knew it wouldn’t be a nice surprise for him. Absentmindedly, Nick reached back and tried to scratch his rear. The messy nappy was starting to get exceedingly itchy now and Nick was frustrated that he couldn’t stop the irritation. “What have I got planned for Nick that day?” Sarah said, clearly repeating something Jack had asked, “Oh that is all planned. Nick will…” Right at that moment a truck drove by in the otherwise quiet street and drowned out the rest of the sentence. Nick cursed this stroke of bad luck as the truck drove past and, try as he might, he couldn’t hear anything Sarah said. “… No doubt Nick will be learning some new things.” Sarah finished mischievously when the trucks noise died away. Nick scowled in frustration. He was now intensely curious as to the plans for him but he knew he couldn’t ask about them, if Sarah knew he had been eavesdropping he knew he would not like the consequences. “Anyway, I will speak to you soon. I need to go upstairs and sort out Mr. Messy Pants.” Sarah said with a laugh. Knowing that she would soon be up to check on him, Nick slowly and quietly closed the window and moved back towards the changing table. It was not long until he started to hear footsteps coming up the stairs and as the bedroom door opened, Nick sighed in relief. No matter what was planned for him, at least he would get out of this disaster of a diaper! Sarah hummed a happy tune as she lifted Nick up wordlessly and deposited him on the changing table. As Nick sat on the edge of the table before lying down he instinctively winced a little but, with his nappy already in such a state, he barely even noticed the squashing of his rear and the further expansion of the mess covering his backside. Nick laid back and Sarah quickly pulled off his clothes to reveal the scene of destruction that was Nick’s underwear. “Woah… Going to need a hazmat suit for this one!” Sarah joked. Nick failed to see the humour in this situation and as he watched Sarah laugh he contemplated complaining that if she had changed him promptly like a good mommy would that he wouldn’t be in such a way. Of course, there was no way he could say anything like that and basically admitting he needed Sarah to change him. Even if he could physically do it himself he knew, even if he didn’t want to admit it, that he was mentally incapable of changing himself. There was just no way he would allow himself to risk Sarah’s wrath even if it meant being more comfortable. Sarah opened the nappy and grimaced when she saw the contents. Grabbing a handful of wipes, she began the process of cleaning her husband. As much as Sarah loved the control, messy nappies were not particularly fun to change. It took several minutes of wiping to make any progress and the smell in the room was undeniably bad. At this point Nick had been in his messy pants for so long that the smell had disappeared into the background a little bit. He didn’t realise it but he was getting used to the smell of his own bowel movements. “There we go…” Sarah finally said five minutes later as she inspected Nick’s backside, “Looks like that is all of it.” She dumped the wipes and used diaper in the trashcan near the door and quickly pulled out a new nappy. In a well-practiced routine, Sarah lifted Nick’s legs and placed the new plastic disposable underneath him. Lowering him down she pulled the front of the nappy up over Nick’s tool, which she noted with some satisfaction had begun to stiffen a little, and taped the infantile underwear tightly and securely around his waist. Sarah lifted Nick off of the change table having barely said a single word to him. Nick was actually pleased for the silence since he was sure the only comments he would have received would have been negative. He would like to have heard about the plans for him regarding Sarah’s meet up with Jack, but Nick couldn’t ask about it without revealing he had been eavesdropping. Sarah walked Nick over towards his makeshift crib and lifted him into the baby bed before promptly lifting the rails up leaving Nick, naked except for his new nappy, locked into his little cell. Nick wasn’t surprised that he was being expected to nap bearing in mind it had been normal for the last few days and, to Nick’s slight annoyance, he found himself yawning as his body expected sleep. Once Nick was safely in the crib, Sarah turned to exit the room. The only words she said was that she would see him in an hour leaving Nick completely in the dark about future plans. When Sarah closed the door behind her, Nick was left laying alone and as he closed his eyes his mind wandered to what might be coming in his near future.
  4. 5 likes
    part 3: Kept Jeremy was exploring the house again, his diapers rustling loudly underneath his cute bunny pajamas. The spooky parts of the house did not bother him as much anymore, but he still stayed away from the bathroom. He had gotten used to his new routine now. It was still embarrassing for him to constantly be in an infantile state, especially in front of such a beautiful woman, but the boy never had this kind of affection from the opposite sex before. Giving up his dignity for this real emotional connection was worth it to him. Val seemed to be getting something out of this too, clearly fulfilled by having him there to care for. Perhaps he reminded the witch of her late lover? Whatever her reasons for keeping him, Jeremy wasn't going to fight it. For now he accepted his role, but there was still a nagging thought in the back of his mind. His silly male ego couldn't let go of the thought that he was still in a submissive position. It's not that Jeremy wanted or even thought he deserved more out of this relationship. He liked to think he was a modern man with modern ideas, but it was hard to shake the influence his father had on him. His father gave him certain ideas about what makes a man. Jeremy heard the front door. Val had come home! He scurried down the hall to greet her in the foyer, almost running on all fours as he stumbled forward. Val beamed happily at the excited boy's greeting. She held a heavy looking box. She set the box down on the middle of the floor. "I have a surprise for you. I thought maybe you might be missing your modern creature comforts." Val pulled a CRT television from the box. It was bulky and looked like it came from the late 70s. She then pulled out an old video game system and cartridges. "Huh? Yes? Isn't this fun? Now you have more toys to play with!" Jeremy looked at all this stuff, which was older than he was! Still, he appreciated the sentiment, and no girl had ever given him a gift before. He really was happy to have the gift. He hugged Val and she let out a laugh, ruffling his hair. While she had the boy clinging to her she went and pulled open the butt flap to his pajamas and checked his diaper. It was wet, but did not warrant a change yet. She clasped the flap closed again. "Why don't you set it up? I'll get your bottle ready and start making lunch." While the technology was ancient and not what he was used to he did kind of miss having something like this around. Besides, the games on his phone weren't much different from the old games people used to play on cartridges. He actually found himself having fun hooking the television and system up. He wondered if there was some kind of special store witches got their things from. For that matter, what was Val doing whenever she left the house anyway? As he played the game he thought about how he never found his backpack or his phone. He then began thinking about how he would broach the subject to Val. What was going on in the outside world since he came to this witch's cottage? When he glanced over his shoulder he saw Val approach him with a warm bottle of milk. She pushed the bottle into his mouth, holding it for him. He put down the game controller and held the bottle in his hands. Slowly he rose to his feet, holding onto the bottle and sucking down the warm milk. It settled his stomach, relaxing him. Jeremy watched Val going back to the kitchen. He waddled after her, following her. Val looked behind her as she came into her kitchen. "Did you want to help Mommy?" she asked in a sweet tone. Jeremy blushed a little and shrugged. "Well you can just keep me company I guess. There are a lot of sharp and dangerous objects here that only grown ups should be touching anyway." She pulled out a little stool and had Jeremy sit on it. Sitting on the short stool made Jeremy lower to the floor causing him to have to crane his head up to watch Val. Even though it was hard to see from his low position he got to witness Val using her magic to cut and dice vegetables. "How come you use magic for some things but not for other things?" Jeremy asked, holding his bottle in his lap. "I just do." Val stated with a shrug, "It all comes down to my preference. I was mortal once and there are some things I like doing the old fashioned way because it connects me to that part of myself." She looked down at her adorable baby boy. She patted him on the head "It's a grown-up thing. You'll understand some day." "I understand!" Jeremy pouted a little, his voice coming to a squeak. This made Val giggle and blush. She thought that pouty response was really cute. "Alright mister smarty pants, let's get you into the dining room." She picked up Jeremy, carrying him to his place at the table. She took out a bib with a picture of a black cat on it and tied it around his neck. Sitting down at the table she ate with Jeremy quietly. Jeremy thought now would be a good time to ask about his personal effects. "Mommy," he started, figuring he could butter her up with the handle, "Where's my backpack?" "Eat your food." Val didn't even look up from her plate. "But Mommy..." Jeremy whined a little. "I want my phone, and my clothes, and-" "Eat." Val narrowed her eyes at Jeremy. Defeated, Jeremy goes back to eating his food just like Val told him. He did not want to disobey or disappoint her. Whenever Valdis got angry it made Jeremy actually feel like he was being a bad little boy. He wasn't a troublemaker or anything, but he couldn't remember the last time he took orders from someone so readily. The whole reason he ran away was so that he wouldn't have to listen to anymore authority figures. Now here he was, accepting this subordinate role. Part of him was actually enjoying it too. After the meal was finished Val used the bib around Jeremy's neck to wipe his face clean. She then gathered the dishes and brought them back to the kitchen to be cleaned. Jeremy followed, waddling a bit along the way. He stood in the kitchen, watching as Val cleaned up. Her expression was blank, not really showing any anger, but she did not seem happy either. "I'm sorry, Mommy..." Jeremy mumbled. As he stood there he felt himself helplessly releasing pee into his diaper. He was only aware of what was happening until the stream was already going. He looked down at the crotch of his pajamas and listened to the faint noise of his piddle hitting the inside of the cloth. He knew Val could probably tell he was urinating. It was pointless to stop now so he let the full force of his pee stream into the diaper. It felt a little awkward to be peeing on himself after such a tense moment, but it's not like he could help it at this point. He let out a sigh as he felt the stream ebb and then stop. Val finally looked down at him. "I did not mean to yell. It's just rude to speak while eating. You should also always listen to me because I know what is best for you." The woman spoke down to Jeremy, so sure of herself. "You need to trust me when I say that everything I do for you is for your own good." Jeremy looked down at himself and then nodded. She did save his life. She could have left him to die. She could have possibly eaten him too. He heard that's something witches do. "I could give you your phone, but then I'd have to send you away. I would have to take the enchantment off of it so that you could actually use it. If someone were to track you here and find me, well, let's just say people do not have a good history of being understanding... especially when it comes to witches." She held the kitchen counter top as she spoke. She took a deep breath and the continued. "Either you will end up going away or I will. Is that what you want? I thought you were happy here. You called me Mommy." Jeremy started feeling a little guilty now. He hadn't thought about what might happen if someone tracked him down here and found the witch's home. "I really didn't mean to offend you." Jeremy spoke after a while of silence. "I want to be with you. I was just wondering what my old friends were doing back at home. If it would cause that much trouble I don't think it's worth it. I'd rather just leave my old life behind." Jeremy was sounding pretty mature in that moment. It was a little hard to take him seriously knowing he had a wet diaper on under those bunny pajamas. Val finally smiled. She let out some nervous laughter. "I am not keeping you here against your will, Jeremy. You may go any time you wish, but if you do then you may never come back here." She stared at him with her crimson glare. Her eyes watered slightly. She clearly did not want him to leave her. She opened up her heart to a new boy after so many years. Jeremy was wising up to this. He called her Mommy and made a commitment. If he were to back out now it would be too cruel. He reassured the woman with a big hug, his head nuzzling just under her chest. Val hugged her boy back. She then grabbed his butt, squishing the wet diaper against him. "Care for a change, or do you want to finish filling your diaper first?" "Um. I d-don't... feel like I need a change." Jeremy blushed as he said this, basically admitting that he wanted to stay in his wet diaper for longer. The amusing exchange did ease the tension somewhat. "Well now, how about you come with Mommy on her walk today?" Val beamed. "Okay, sure!" Jeremy's face lit up as well. He was going to get to see where the woman went on her daily outings, or at least see one of the places she wandered off to. "Oh, but first, let's get you dressed. I made some modifications to your old clothes." Val seemed excited. She proudly lead the boy to her bedroom. She pulled up clothes from the closet. His old jeans were now like a toddler's overalls with an expanded seat so they would fit over the diaper. His T-shirt now had a patch sewn on it of a cute baby bat. She got Jeremy out of his pajamas first, folding them neatly and then stuffing them into the closet once again. Then she began to dress the boy, pulling on his socks first. She then tugged the shirt over his head before tugging up his overalls and securing the straps. She tightened them in place. She even put on his shoes and tied the laces for him. A couple days ago Jeremy would be so embarrassed over being dressed like this, but now he was used to it. Val picked up a bag with a long strap on it. She pulled the strap over her shoulder and then took Jeremy's hand. Jeremy was a little excited, his heart beating faster. He was becoming anxious. What if someone was out there? Surely they were all alone out here in the dense forest, but the thought of running into someone out here was scary. Sure, Val could defend him and protect him, but it would still be humiliating to be seen like this. He clearly had on a diaper under those childish overalls. Val took long strides through the crinkly leaves, but she moved slow enough that Jeremy could keep up. The forest was not as scary during the daytime. In fact, he could really appreciate the beauty of this place when he wasn't running around and fearful for his life. The two of them began to walk uphill and soon they were around a bare patch of ground with no trees or other growth on it, only some darkly colored rocks. Valdis bent down to inspect between the rocks, finding what she was looking for. She picked some multicolored mushrooms, putting them into her bag. Jeremy climbed on the rocks and started walking on top of them, playing a balancing game and seeing how many he could hop to without falling. He stood above Val for once, never really seeing the woman from an angle this high before. He felt his stomach cramp up. A large poop was coming and there was no way he was going to be able to hold this in on the way back. He stood on the rock and announced to Val. "I'm going poop now." Bending his knees he let the thick log slide out of his bottom, spreading across his butt cheeks as it emptied into the cloth diaper. He smiled, feeling satisfied after his mess. It didn't embarrass him to be wet and messy in front of Val anymore. Accepting his role as Val's baby actually came easy for him now. "Did you leave a big poop in your diaper for Mommy to clean up?" Val asked, looking pretty pleased as she smiled back at him. It felt so strange to Jeremy to be praised for something that used to get him spankings and time outs. Before Jeremy could say another word he saw two hikers in the distance coming from around a large thorny brush and into view. Jeremy ducked down behind Val and whispered. "Mommy... there are people here..." Val stood up straight and shielded Jeremy from being seen. "Pardon me, may I help you?" She called out as the two hikers got closer. They paused, seeing the pale-skinned, black-haired woman just standing there in the middle of the woods. The two hikers look at each other and then back at the woman. "We were just on a hike." The red-haired hiker said, holding his backpack against himself. His legs wobbled nervously as if he knew just what Valdis was. "This is private property." Val informed the hikers. "Did you not see any signs telling you not to cross in this direction?" her voice grew stern, more commanding. "We're very sorry to have intruded. We'll be getting out of your way now." the hikers backed out. As they left Jeremy peeked out from behind Val's hips, holding his hands onto her torso. Val sighed "Good thing I didn't have to kill them." she then looked down at Jeremy. "I'm kidding of course." Jeremy sighed with relief, glad that he was saved some more embarrassment. It was one thing to be a baby in front of Val, but a completely other matter to be seen as a baby from other people. If they had seen him who knows what they would have thought. If they had smelled him then it might have been even worse. They might have even assumed that Val had him as her prisoner, and he wasn't about to be taken away from his new mommy. "Let's get you home, stinky." Val whispered. She grabbed Jeremy and lifted him into her arms, holding him close. She carried the boy the rest of the way back to her cottage. All the while she hummed into his ear, soothing him. She could feel just how fast his heart was beating after the encounter. She did her best to show him it was all right now. As soon as they entered the house Val set Jeremy on his feet. She loosened the straps to his overalls and pulled them down around his ankles. She cupped her hand to the drooping backside of his full diaper. "Now that's a big boy mess!" she commented. "Quite impressive!" She picked him up, carrying him with her hands under his arms, and lying him back on the table. She pulled down the rubber pants and then undid the sides to the diaper. She let them hang open and did what she could to clean out the mess inside the diaper and around his butt. As Jeremy was lying there getting cleaned up his dick became erect, slowly pointing upward in the air. Jeremy blushed a little, but he still smiled, knowing that Val was sweet and understanding when it came to that sort of thing. "My baby loves his diapy changes, yes he does!" she cooed down at him, her hand grabbing at the shaft. She started to stroke it, staring down at him. She breathed hot and heavy as she held the hard cock in her hand. Jeremy gasped, arching his back. This was the first time a woman ever touched him like this. He had always thought things like handjobs and blowjobs were something only tough, dominant guys received. Having his hard cock in Val's hand and surrendering his will to the woman's touch made him realize just how helpless he was in this position. Val was still in complete control, and now she was going to be the one controlling his orgasm. She looked down at the boy's twisting face, seeing him writhe on the table as he was brought closer. Her stroking slowed down. "Say you'll never leave me. That you will always be my baby boy." Val requested in a hot whisper. "I wont, Mommy!" Jeremy groaned, desperate for release, though he meant it. He really did not want to stray from Val, not ever. He didn't think there was anything better outside of his new life he built with this beautiful witch. "I want to be your baby boy forever" he said, almost crying out in pleasure. Val got the response she wanted and quickened her pace, stroking the boy faster until the white hot cum spurt out and drooled down her fist. She continued to stroke until she was sure she had milked him all the way. She moved her hand off his dick and wiped the cum off of her hand and wrist. She then wiped the boy's dick, which was getting softer now. She was able to continue with the diaper change again. Jeremy was just lying there completely still now. In his blissful state he moved his thumb to his mouth and sucked it. Val grabbed his ankles and shoved a brand new diaper under his butt. She folded it up and secured it around his waist before pulling his rubber pants back up. She then finished off by having him stand and putting his overalls back on. She took the box with his used diaper in it and set it in the back yard to be washed later. "Why don't you go play with your toys now, sweetie? Mommy would like to watch you having fun with the presents she got you." Val walked into the foyer and sat on her sofa, She crossed her legs, showing off the knee-high heeled boots that had been hiding under her dress. Jeremy did as he was told and was happy to show his Mommy how the games worked. He sat there on the floor, turning on the tv and the game system. It was like something out of a dream. He had always wanted to spend quality time like this with his mother or father, but it never seemed to work out that way. Now he got to relive a part of his childhood that he never got to experience before. He pointed at the screen, explaining all the things he could do in the game and what each character was supposed to be doing. Val just chuckled, thinking it was silly, but it amused her how much Jeremy liked engaging in the silly activity. Jeremy could tell Val wasn't that interested in the game or its universe, but he still spoke enthusiastically about it, figuring Val at least enjoyed listening to him. Her red eyes were fixed on the boy. Her expression was filled with unconditional love and adoration. After a while of him silently playing Val raised herself from the sofa and went into the kitchen to make supper. Jeremy was now fully engrossed in the game. Sitting with his legs spread he let out a purposeful stream directly into his diaper. A broad grin creeped up his face as he felt the hot wet piss spread over his crotch once again. He was really getting the hang of using his diaper on purpose! The thought of Val changing him and rewarding him with her touch again caused his dick to become erect once more. He ignored the hard-on in his diaper for now, focusing on his game. Soon there was another distraction though. "Jeremy, dinner's ready!" called Val "Aw but I'm in the middle of this!" Jeremy whined, trying to get through a difficult part of his game. "I said now, young man. Don't make me call you again." Val knew just the right tone to use on Jeremy. He paused his game and stood up, waddling to the table. This time Val used some restraints, buckling Jeremy into the chair so he would be still through the whole meal. She tied the bib around his neck once again. She set the plate in front of him as well as a baby bottle of milk. She sat down near him and started eating. Jeremy ate too, going a little fast so he could get back to his game. "Slow down, Jeremy, it's not a race." Val commented. Jeremy had gotten food all over his mouth and on the bib. He didn't notice until he wiped his mouth with a napkin. He let out a nervous laugh and ate a bit slower. Val sat there, watching him eat now before she took another bite of her own meal. She waited until he was finished and then cleaned his face for him. She untied the bib and took off the restraint on his chair. "Okay, you can go back to playing your little game." Jeremy almost bolted off, but Val grabbed his arm. "What do we say?" "Th-thank you, Mommy." Jeremy blushed with a little smile. Val smiled back and let him go, watching him run back to the television set. Val finished eating her meal in the dining room while keeping an eye on her boy in the next room. When she was done she gathered the dishes and sent them to the kitchen where she would clean them. Jeremy was deep into his game world again. He didn't even notice as Val walked past him and patted him on the head. He paused his game again and looked over his shoulder as she disappeared down the hallway. "What're you doing, Mommy?" he asked with a creak in his voice. Val peeked back from the hallway, looking down at her boy. "I'm just going to be doing some work in my lab. I can trust you up here, right, big guy?" Val watched the boy as he sat there, thinking the question over. He nodded. He knew that the 'big guy' comment was condescending, but it still felt nice to be called that. Jeremy watched as Val was off again, heading down those spooky stairs to work at her enchanting table. He was a little curious about what she was doing down there, but past experiences told him Val always had good reasons for doing the things she did. If she wanted to tell him then she would. Jeremy yawned, staring at the colorful television screen once again. ~ After an hour, Val had come back upstairs to see Jeremy asleep on the floor in front of the tv. She clasped her hands together, seeing her little man all tuckered out. She reached down to pull him back up, carrying him to the bedroom. Jeremy groaned, half awake as he was sat on the large bed. Val undressed him, all the while singing to him softly in that strange language. She got him stripped down to just his diapers and rubber pants. After she puts away the clothes in the closet she brings out a new set of animal pajamas. They're like the bunny ones from before, only now they're purple in color and have fox ears on the hood and a fluffy tail in the back. Jeremy looks at the cutesy pajamas and perks up a little. Val helps him step into the jammies one leg at a time and then pulls them up, zipping the front and then pulling the hood over his head. "Sometimes you're my cute baby bunny. Other times you're like a mischievous little fox!" She whispered, pressing a finger to Jeremy's nose. Jeremy actually let out a giggle. Val pulled out the trundle bed and settled Jeremy into it. When he was given the stuffed animals he gravitated to the stuffed giraffe, having formed a favorite now. He hugged the plush toy to his chest. Val raised the bars on the sides of the bed and then climbed into her own bed. Val leaned over the edge of her bed, tracing her finger around the frame of Jeremy's body and watching him get sleepy again. "Sweet dreams, naughty boy." she whispered. She saw Jeremy grinning at the comment. She kissed her fingers and then placed them on the boy's temple. "I love you." she said as quietly as she could. Jeremy must have heard her, because he muttered "Love you, Mommy." before going to sleep.
  5. 5 likes
    Well. It's been a bit hasn't it? Apologies for the inconsistent updating schedule. Oceans had to really focus on her exams, and I've been having some health issues that just made it hard to focus on writing. But never fear! The new chapter is finally here. Chapter 6: Diana I watch the young man scurry from my office, apologizing profusely in a shaky voice, his eyes wide. I drop my head into my hands, pinching the bridge of my nose in frustration. The door to my office clicks as it opens and I glance up, to find my secretary entering. She raises an eyebrow and nods to the door. “Any reason that Jeremy was fleeing here like he stumbled into a bear's den?” she inquires. I shrug. “The reports in the Merion department have been coming up late, incomplete, or flat out incorrect. I was just explaining to Mr. Ross that this is not an acceptable quality of work and if he values his job, I’ll expect to see an improvement,” I explain cooly. “Miss Evans, Jeremy doesn’t even work in the Merion department. He’s local staff.” I frown. “Well why didn’t he say something. And who the hell is head of the Merion?” “Mr. Totlas. And I imagine that Jeremy didn’t say anything because he was terrified and unable to get a word in anyways. You’ve been a little….short of late with a lot of your employees, even your suppliers and trade partners are concerned about being in the same room. You’ve even snapped at some clients lately. Is everything alright?” I sigh. She’s right, of course. I’ve been short and distant and ill tempered the past three weeks. Clara’s still mad, or at least I can only assume she is; she hasn’t returned or acknowledged any of my calls or emails. I’ve apologized on messages and in writing at least thirty times. I’ve begged her to call me back. Nothing, no signs of life so to speak. I hate not knowing. Not knowing if she’s alright, if she’s remained unclaimed, if she hates me. I don’t know when or if I’ll ever get to see her again. I’ve thought about dropping by her apartment, but I don’t want to scare her off either, stopped looking at the cameras. Two ran out of batteries anyways and need to be replaced, not that I can do that now. Still, I’m not willing to admit these vulnerabilities to the woman in front of me, and I feel anger flare again. “I’m just tired of the lax in work ethic around here. This is a company, a powerful one, not a sloppy fast food restaurant or a slack environment and I want it to be treated as it should,” I snap. “Now leave me be, and get the head of Merion up here now, whoever it is...Give Mr. Ross the rest of the day off, paid, apologize for me,” I decide, figuring I should correct that error. The woman in front of me frowns, her jaw tightening, but she dips her head and turns to leave. “Of course, Miss Evans,” she replies. “Do you need anything else?” “No, that will be all,” I reply, turning my attention back to my work. A few minutes later, an older man with thick brown hair streaked with grey comes slinking in, his glasses pushed up too far on his nose. I don’t bother to stop working as he stands there. “You know why I’ve called you up here, Mr. Totlas?” I inquire. “The reports, I’d assume.” “Mhm. Tell me why it is that yours is the only department continuously delivering inaccurate and incomplete filing in an untimely fashion?” “It’s unacceptable,” Mr. Totlas admits. “You’re right, it is. So why is it happening?” “The last two months the majority of our department’s filing has been handled by interns and new recruits. Many of them are screwing up.” “That’s why it’s your job to oversee that things like this aren’t screwed up,” I reply evenly, lacing my fingers together and meeting his gaze evenly. “So oversee it. Find the problem and patch it. If someone needs to go, release them. If training is required, get it for your workers. I don’t care what’s done, as long as it gets done. The next report to pass through had better be on time and spot on, or the next chat we have will throw the word termination around. Now, go find out what’s going on in your department, Mr. Totlas.” “Yes ma’am,” he replies, leaving in a hurry. I sigh again, feeling no true pleasure in cracking down, but I’m not about to rewrite another report when I pay a whole team to do it right the first time. I nearly jump from my skin as my phone goes off. My personal line. I frown, glancing at the number and feeling my heart skip a beat. Clara. Without hesitating, I answer it. “Hello?” “Diana?” Clara’s voice is cracked, and I tense instantly. I can hear her shaky, heavy breathing. “Diana, I-I’m sorry. I’m sorry for what happened, for walking away. For ignoring all your calls...Please forgive me. I need you to forgive me, I-I need your help,” she whispers. My heart clenches and I nod despite knowing she won’t see it. “Of course I forgive you, Clara, it was me who was out of line anyways. What’s wrong, Clara, what happened?” I demand. “I, uh, I’ve been kicked out of my apartment,” she whimpers. “No warning. I came home today and all my stuff was being dumped in the corner of the parking lot. It’s raining and I don’t know what do, I have nowhere else to go.” I feel my heart skip a beat. She is in trouble. If anyone looking to adopt happened upon her like this. Homeless and in the rain would be an instant forfeit out of need. I take a deep breath, snapping into action. “Okay, it’s fine. Everything is going to be alright. I’m going to let you go and call a moving truck. We’ll get all your stuff sent to a storage locker where it will be safe until you’re back on your feet. I can be to you twenty minutes tops,” I decide, already starting to gather up my things as I speak with her. “Meantime, you gather up your things; clothes, personal items, anything you want to take with you rather than send to storage. You can stay with me for as long as you need to, okay? And Clara? Don’t let anyone bother you, alright? I’ll be right there and if anyone does hassle you, tell them…” I hesitate, hoping this won’t upset her. “Just lie and tell them you have a mommy who is on her way. I can take care of it from there. We’ve pretended before and we can do it again, alright?” Clara’s silent for a moment, then a hiccuping sob echoes through the phone. “Alright. Okay. Thank you, Diana. Thank you so much. I’m sorry.” “Hush,” I instruct. “There’s nothing to be sorry for. Now I’m going to hang up and call the truck okay? Just stay calm and collected, and everything will be fine, alright?” She’s still sniffly when I let her go. I find the number of a good storage company and place a call. Offering extra for them to get down to the address immediately and to listen to the Little there about what stuff is going and staying, I have it all arranged in five minutes. Dropping my phone into my purse, I grab my coat, putting it on as I practically fly from the office. “I’m leaving for the day and I won’t be taking any calls,” I say to the secretary as I pass. I arrive at Clara’s apartment building ten minutes later, having broken at least two traffic laws getting here, possibly three. I climb from my car, opening up my black umbrella and hurrying across the parking lot to where Clara has a blanket aloft, desperately drying to keep her books and some sort of gaming system dry. The movers are already here and loading the larger furniture into the large moving van. Reaching her, I hold the umbrella out to cover her as well and crouch down to meet her gaze. Her eyes are red and puffy, her violet hair two shades darker, dripping and plastered to the sides of her neck, and she’s shivering. I offer her a soft smile. “Hey,” I greet softly. “How you holding up?” Clara’s eyes water and her lip quivers as she clearly fights to avoid bursting into a fresh wave of tears. She chews her lip for a moment and sigh. “I’m okay, I guess. Thank you for coming; I don’t know what I would have done if you didn’t come. I’m sorry, Diana,” she whimpers. I shake my head. “No, Clara, you don’t need to apologize. We both said stupid things. It’s in the past, okay? Now come on, let’s get you off the street and out of the rain,” I suggest. “This is the stuff you want coming with us?” “Yes,” Clara replies. “Is that okay?” “Of course,” I agree. I hand her the umbrella and gather up the cords to her gaming system first, returning for the few books and other less than waterproof belongings, getting them all packed into the trunk. The moving van is packed up and pulling away by the time I’m adding the last of Clara’s few personal belongings to the pile. Closing the trunk, I then lead her over and open the back door. It’s still illegal for a Little to ride up front or unelevated, so a thin cushion is resting on top of a phone book in the back. I help her up. “I don’t have a booster, but we can look into getting one. I figured you wouldn’t appreciate a carseat much.” “Thank you,” Clara whispers as she gets buckled in. I pause a moment to stare at her. Soaked and shivering, she looks beaten down. Forlorn and frightened and miserable. I wrap an arm around her, my own clothing steadily soaking through. “Hey, it’s going to be okay, I promise,” I assure her, giving her shoulder a squeeze. I close her door and open my own, getting settled. I turn up the heat, hoping to get some warmth back into us both as I begin to drive. Clara’s silent for a long while, and I occasionally glance at her in the rearview, just to make sure she’s okay. She’s a little fidgeting, playing with her sopping strands or wringing her fingers, but her head's bowed and she’s silent. Finally, after a long moment, she speaks. “Diana?” she calls softly. “Hmm?” “If...if someone had come along just then, before you got there…” She pauses for a shaky breath. “I was basically homeless and out in the rain. I know the laws, the clauses...that would have been it, wouldn’t it have been? There wouldn’t have been an out.” “No,” I confirm. “There wouldn’t have been. But it’s okay, because no one did come along and you’re alright.” “But it might not have gone that way,” Clara sighs. I glance in the mirror again to see tears welling up in her eyes. “I um...I’d like to wear that necklace now. If you still have it.” I smile softly and nod. Reaching into my purse with one hand, eyes still trained on the road, I remove the box and hand it back to her. Joy spreads through me as I watch her lift the necklace from the box, staring at it silently for a moment, before clasping it around her neck. The pendant rests just below her collarbone, and looks fitting around her neck. “I’m sorry,” she whispers. “For everything. I overreacted.” “So did I,” I agree. “I lost my temper and frankly, that had little to do with you. I’d had a stressful day at the office and then what happened at the mall scared me and I just...blew my top. It shouldn’t have happened. Friends?” “Definitely,” Clara agrees. Her hands come up to try to wring some water out of her hair, but it only splashes into her soaked lap. I shake my head and turn up the heat a little more, knowing she must be cold. “We’ll be home in about ten minutes, okay? I know you’re probably freezing, so when we get there, you can strip out of those soaked clothes and maybe get a warm bath? Wash away today?” I suggest. “I’ll get some laundry going; your things could all use a cleaning, having been dumped in the street like that. We’ll get you warmed up and settled in, alright? And I’ll make us some dinner; something warm and soothing after all this. How does a stew sound to you?” Tears water in Clara’s already moist eyes and she nods. “Great, actually. All of it sounds really great. Diana, I-I don’t understand...For the last few weeks, I haven’t even so much as wanted to think about you, much less return your calls. It was wrong of me, but still true...I wasn’t very nice to you. I got pissed off and acted horribly. And yet, when I call you, in need of help, you just jumped,” she whispers. “Why? Why were you so quick to forgive and now going through all the trouble?” I smile into the rearview mirror. “Friends fight, Clara; it happens to the best of us. If you let every disagreement drive a wedge into a friendship, then you won’t really have any friends at all. I’m quick to forgive because I care about you and want to remain your friend. Besides, I’ve missed you this past month. I’m just glad that you’re okay.” Clara nods and rubs at her eyes but offers no further comment, relapsing back into silence for the remainder of the drive. I pull up the rather long driveway to my home and kill the engine. Stepping from the car, my heels clack against the cobblestone of the driveway as I pull open Clara’s door and help the sodden child out of the car. She stares up at the house with wide eyes. “Wow...You live in a freaking mansion...how rich are you, anyways?” I can’t help but chuckle with amusement. Glad to see a little of Clara’s brazen spark returning. “It’s not that big,” I counter with a roll of my eyes. “Honestly, it was going to be modified into the rehabilitation center for my movement, but a better location opened up soon after, and I’d already become attached to this place, so I wound up moving in,” I explain as we climb the porch steps. I insert the key into the lock and push the door open seconds later. “You must have like a whole cleaning staff or something. Are there like servants and maids and stuff?” she inquires, eyes glassy with fantasy. I roll my eyes and give her a nudge. “Just go inside. Leave your shoes over the vent there to dry,” I suggest, waiting patiently as she strips off her coat and shoes. I lead her upstairs to the large bathroom. Clara gazes around the baby blue walls and powder white tiled floors. The bathtub is large enough to comfortably fit three or four of her lying down. Removing a special ladder stool from the closet, I open it and set one side inside the tub so she can easily climb in and out. “Leave your clothes outside the door and I’ll get them into the laundry. I’m going to go find you something to wear for after; I have Little sized clothing for in case I ever need to foster, so I certainly have things, but I’ll scrounge up something decently mature for you, alright? It’s just for tonight anyways while your laundry gets done,” I point out. “Take your time and just relax, okay? Holler if you need anything.” “Thank you,” Clara whispers, her smile bright and her shoulders relaxed for the first time since I’ve seen her today. She gently pushes the door closed. “I’ll leave some pajamas out here for you,” I inform her through the door. “Try not to stress out, everything will be fine, okay?” I make my way down the hall and slip into her nursery, staring around the furnished room. A massive part of me wants to put her down in the crib tonight, but now is really not the time. However, I feel like we’ve taken a huge step forward, finally jolted from a standstill. It won’t be long now, I can feel it, and it brings a wide gaping smile to my face. The idiotic grin doesn’t fade as I rummage through the drawers of her dresser for the least ‘offensive’ nightgown that I can find. I settle on a plain white nightie that will fall to her knees. There’s a little bit of silk lace on the collar, but other than that, nothing that screams babyish material. Folding it back up, I set it down on the floor outside the bathroom, collecting the discarded wet ones. Once the laundry is taken care of, I easily unload the car and open up one of the guestrooms for Clara, listening to the running water of the shower going as I walk by. Clearly she’s no interest in a bath, probably feels it too babyish. I chuckle and shake my head, my smile widening further. There’s only really one thought on my mind now. Soon.
  6. 5 likes
    Thanks for the feedback, everyone. Chapter 3 is a little shorter, but there is a natural break at the end. Chapter 3 Katelynn watched two more episodes of her TV show, all the while her urge to poop only became stronger. She looked over at Emily. She was watching what appeared to be a South Korean slasher movie. “Interesting taste”, thought Katelynn. Katelynn hesitated. She had never messed her diaper in such a confined space. She had never even worn a diaper on an airplane. She knew she would have to do so eventually, though. The only other option would be to take off her diaper and use the toilet, but in her mind it wasn’t even an option. “Well,” she thought, “I might as well do it now.” Katelynn began the process by wetting her diaper. She had been needing to go for some time, and a strong stream of warm pee made its way throughout her diaper. She felt her already wet diaper began to swell even more. After finishing, she paused a moment. “Ok, here it goes.” She shifted her weight ever so slightly. She began to push a large, firm mess into the seat of her pants. She needed to push hard to get the poop into her diaper. She saw Emily looking at her. Katelynn blushed a little, but continued to mess her diaper. She always thought messing when sitting down was a little difficult. Small quarters didn’t help the situation. After a few minutes, she was done. She finished her personal bathroom break by wetting her diaper just a little more. Already, she could smell the situation in her pants. Emily looked at her. “You okay?” “Oh…yeah. Just getting up to go to the bathroom.” “Are you…do you need to” “I just need to get out of this diaper,” Katelynn whispered. Even though Emily was being very cool with regards to her diapers, Katelynn still felt a little humiliated. “I’ll just come with you. I need to go to the bathroom, anyway.” Emily got up. Katelynn followed her. She needed to get her backpack. She felt her shirt ride up as she reached for her backpack, then felt Emily’s hand pull it back down to cover her diaper. When Katelynn turned around, Emily was giving her a small smile. Both girls made their way to the restroom. Unfortunately, the line was long. “Did you like your movie?” asked Katelynn. “It was okay. A little over the top.” “It looked…interesting,” replied Katelynn. “That’s one way of putting it.” Katelynn and Emily continued to wait in line. By this time, Katelynn was very conscious of the smell coming from her wet and messy diaper. A man a few rows ahead of her asked his wife if they needed to change their baby’s diaper. “Come on, hurry up,” Katelynn thought. A voice rang out over the intercom. “In a few moments, we will begin serving the first of two complimentary in flight meals. Because we need the aisles for the meal carts, we kindly ask that you return to your seats." Emily gave Katelynn a concerned look. She was smart enough to know that the smell wasn’t coming from a baby, it was coming from the her new friend. Katelynn and Emily made their way back to their seats. Katelynn felt her mess squish all throughout her diaper as she sat down, though this didn’t bother her. Her favorite part of pooping in her diaper was hanging out in it afterwards. Granted, she hoped to get out of her current diaper as soon as possible. The smell from her diaper was strong, but it wasn’t getting any worse. The only thing Katelynn could do was wait. “Hey, Katelynn,” said Emily, “did you really…you know…in your diaper?” Katelynn’s face was beet red. “Umm…yeah, I did.” Her mother always told her she was a blusher, and now she was showing it full force. “So you really do wear diapers all the time?” “All the time.” “Oh my god…that is so hardcore!” “I guess so,” responded Katelynn. “Wow,” she thought to herself., “Emily must be really open minded.” The meal cart reached them. “Hi, would you like Chicken or fish?” “Fish”, both girls responded in unison. They started to laugh. “At least we have one thing in common,” chuckled Emily. Over the next twenty minutes, both girls enjoyed their meals. After the meal cart came through once more to pick up trash, Katelynn motioned to Emily that they should get up and go the bathroom. Because the aisles had been closed for the meal carts, the line to the restroom was even longer than it had been. Katelynn and Emily were standing behind a Japanese boy and girl. They looked a little older than Katelynn. They were holding hands, so Katelynn assumed they were a couple. The girl was speaking to the boy in Japanese, so Katelynn couldn’t understand the conversation. She had on a bright pink backpack, which Katelynn thought was a little strange, considering the girl was in line to use the restroom. Katelynn had to stand in line so long that she wet her diaper for the third time. By now her diaper was soaked. She was glad she had decided to add a stuffer to her Bambino, it was certainly being put to good use. Katelynn and Emily made small talk to pass the time. Besides having a transgender sister, Emily also had a brother. Her parents owned their own business. They talked about Emily’s experience growing up with her older sister, and how her parents grew to accept their daughter. “It looks like we’re almost up,” said Katelynn. “Finally. I’ve actually had to go the bathroom the whole time,” she winked at Katelynn. Katelynn whispered in her ear, “I had to go the bathroom in this line, too, but I just went in my diaper.” Emily smiled. “Well, we can’t all be so lucky.” “I’d give you one of mine, but I don’t have many left.” “I’ll stick to panties, thanks,” laughed Emily. Katelynn looked up at the Japanese girl in front of her. Her presumable boyfriend was in the bathroom, so she was standing there silently. Katelynn noticed that her bottom looked larger than normal. She didn’t know if it was a diaper, she just thought it looked a little bigger than it should have. She didn’t like to jump to conclusions when she saw what could be a diaper under someone’s clothing. The boy came out of the bathroom, and the girl went into it. She was in the bathroom for several minutes, and Katelynn never heard the toilet flush like she had with other people. Katelynn thought it was plausible the girl was wearing a diaper. She had read an article recently saying that more and more Japanese women were wearing diapers out of convenience, so it didn’t seem so far fetched that someone would wear one on an airplane. “You’re next”, Emily said to Katelynn. Katelynn walked into the cramped airplane bathroom. She pulled down her pants and examined her diaper. It was completely yellowed, even parts of the front. She could see a bulge in the back of her diaper where her mess had settled. She pressed a hand against the back of her Bambino. Her diaper looked and felt very full. “Time to get to work,” she whispered to herself. She started by taking off her top. She was wearing one of her favorites, and she didn’t want to get it dirty. She readied several baby wipes. Once she was prepared, she started to undo the tapes on her diaper. Very carefully, she brought the diaper out from underneath her and set it on the ground. Slowly but surely, she cleaned herself as best as possible. When she felt sufficiently clean, she rolled up her loaded diaper and put it in a plastic bag in her backpack. She brought out another Bambino diaper and stuffer, and began to rediaper herself. Upon completion, she pulled up her pants, put her top back on, washed her hands, and gave herself a thumbs-up in the mirror. She flushed the toilet to make it sound like she had actually used it, then left the bathroom. Emily gave her a small thumbs up when they crossed paths. Now that Katelynn was in a clean diaper, she could actually try to enjoy the flight. She pulled out her phone, plugged in her headphones, and spend the next four hours sleeping while listening to music. She woke to the feeling of Emily tapping on her shoulder. “Hey, sweetie. You were out for a while. I didn’t want to wake you because you looked so cute, but the flight attendants are passing out snacks and drinks.” “Oh,” katelynn yawned, “thanks.” She knew immediately that she had peed during her extended nap. She could feel the wetness in her diaper. She normally did not have accidents, even after having worn for so long. She had no desire to lose control, so wetting herself on accident, even in her sleep, was a little disconcerting to her. Plus, she was down to her last diaper. She didn’t have enough room to bring a whole case of diapers, so she brought just enough get through the flight. She would restock when she made it to Japan. “What did you do while I was sleeping?” Katelynn asked Emily. “Just watched TV and a movie.” “Another Korean one?” “No, this one was French.” “Any better?” “Eh,” responded Emily. “Hi, ladies,” asked the flight attendant. “Do you want anything to eat or to drink?” “I’ll have apple juice”, said Emily. “And I don’t want anything to eat.” “Same,” answered Katelynn. Katelynn and Emily drank their juices and watched movies for the next couple of hours. “It looks like we’re almost in Japan,” Said an excited Katelynn. “I’m so pumped!” replied Emily. “Have you ever been to another country?” “Just Canada.” “I went to Mexico once on spring break, but I don’t remember much of it.” “Yeah, Canada isn’t exactly a spring break destination. I just went there on a class field trip,” said Katelynn. “Well, Japan is a good place to start.” “You bet,” Katelynn replied. She began to flood her diaper. Her already wet Bambino did it’s best to suck up this most recent inundation. She wasn’t worried about leaking, but she did harbor concerns about whether her diaper could last until she was able to buy more. “I really should have packed more diapers,” she thought. In her defense, she hadn’t planned on pooping on the plane and needing to change. Katelynn continued to pee her diaper for another thirty seconds. “You okay, Katelynn? You kind of spaced out there for a minute.” “Oh, sorry,” Katelynn replied. “Did you…umm…wet your diaper?” “Maybe…” Katelynn giggled. “I thought you might have. I’m getting better at this whole diaper thing. Speaking of that, I am about to burst. I’ll be back in a minute.” Emily headed for the bathroom. Katelynn picked up an in flight magazine. She wasn’t really interested in what they had to offer, but she didn’t have much else to do. After ten minutes of flipping through pictures of overprice perfume and watches, she looked up at the bathroom line. Emily was about halfway through. Just then, the same overhead voice rang overhead. “Ladies and gentleman, the last round of meal service will be making it’s way through the cabin shortly. We ask that you please return to your seats until the completion of the meal service.” Katelynn saw Emily slump her shoulders. She came back to her seat. “That sucks, I have to pee so bad.” A few minutes later the meal cart came around. This time both girls had a Japanese noodle dish. Half way through their meal, the plain started to bounce around uncontrollably. This continued for a couple of minutes, when once again the overhead voice came on. “Ladies and gentleman, as you have probably noticed, we have encountered a bit of turbulence. We ask that you stay in your seat until further notice.” “Oh, come on,” Emily said angrily. By this time, she had her legs crossed and was squirming even more than before. “I don’t think I can make it much longer.” Katelynn saw that Emily was squirming in her seat. “This is why you should wear diapers,” Katelynn said with a little smile. Emily responded with a laugh, but Katelynn could tell it was more of a nervous laugh. With difficulty, Katelynn observed, Emily finished her meal. By this time, Katelynn could tell Emily was desperate for the bathroom, but the plane was still in turbulence. “Ladies and gentleman, an…ah…update on our flight situation. We’ve encountered a rough patch of turbulence that is just taking a while to break clear of…so we’re going to ask that you remain in your seats a little while longer. We’re trying to clear this up as soon as possible. We appreciate your cooperation.” “Seriously, hurry up,” Emily yell-whispered. She was obviously flustered. Katelynn could see her face had turned red and she looked nervous. She was bent over with her legs crossed. “Well, maybe we could talk about something to try and distract you?” suggested Katelynn. “Umm… I guess.” Emily responded. “Have you ever played two truths and a lie?” “Yeah, I like that game a lot.” Emily smiled. Katelynn could tell she looked a little less stressed, if only slightly. “Ok, great. I’ll go first,” Said Katelynn. “Umm…I’m an only child…I’m allergic to peanut butter…and… I have a pet tea cup pig.” Emily thought a moment. “The pet pig is a lie, for sure.” Katelynn laughed. “No, I actually do have a tea cup pig named Rosey. But, I am not allergic to peanut butter. That would be sad. And I’m an only child.” “Huh, okay,” Said Emily. “My turn. I have to pee really badly, I speak Hungarian, and I can play the guitar.” “Well, I can’t imagine you speak Hungarian, you obviously have to pee, and you’re a music major so guitar isn’t that far fetched. I’m going with lie: Hungarian.” “Nope, my grandparents are from Hungary, and they watched me a lot growing up, so I can actually speak Hungarian, as odd as that sounds. And I can’t play guitar.” “So, you have a pet turtle? That’s cute.” “Yep, his name is Rex.” “Ahhh, Rex and Rosey should have a play date!” exclaimed Katelynn. “Oh, they should!” Emily began to laugh. Then Katelynn joined in and both girls laughed for several seconds. “Uhhh…uhhh…no, no, stop,” interjected a distraught Emily. “What’s…oh,” responded Katelynn. But it was obvious what was happening, even though Emily didn’t say so. Katelynn could see a large wet patch begin to appear on Emily’s pants and seat. She had lost the battle, and now she was peeing in her pants. Even before she finished wetting herself, Emily began to cry. Katelynn could see small streams of tears rolling down her face. “Oh, I’m so sorry,” exclaimed Katelynn. “It was an accident,” Emily mumbled through tears, “It’s just the bathroom was closed for so long. Ugghhh…what am I going to do. I don’t have a change of clothes in my carry on because, as strange as it sounds, I didn’t think I would piss myself on the plane. This sucks.” I’m sure we’ll figure something out. It’s not that noticeable.” Katelynn tried to comfort her friend, but in all honesty, she didn’t know what to do. It was blatantly obvious that Emily had peed her pants, and without a change of clothes Katelynn didn’t know how to resolve the situation. “It’s pretty noticeable, Katelynn, but thanks for trying to make me feel better. I guess maybe I should have taken you up on your offer for a diaper, after all.” Emily tried to smile. “Well, at least you have a jacket with you. You could just wrap it around your waist.” “Yeah. But I’m still going to have to be in wet clothes for a while.” “Ladies and gentleman, we seem to be through the worst of the turbulence, so we have turned off the seat belt sign. Feel free to get up, stretch you legs, use the bathroom. Though, please note that we our about 30 minutes out from Tokyo, so we will be beginning our decent shortly.” “Huh, perfect timing,” scoffed Emily. “So, what do you want to do first in Tokyo.” “Well, we don’t have orientation until tomorrow, so we’re free all day.” “Yeah.” “First thing first is you changing into new clothes. And we should probably drop off our luggage at the dorms. And, sorry for TMI, but I am wearing my last diaper, and it won’t make it much longer, if you know what I mean. So I need to go buy some. After that, I say we explore the city.” “That sounds like a plan to me,” responded Emily. “Great. Also, do you still want to be roommates? I wanted the single room, because, you know, the whole diaper thing. But, since you already know about it, there’s really no reason not to room together, if you still want, I mean.” “Yes! I would love to,” smiled Emily. “Ladies and gentleman, we are now beginning our descent. We should be in Tokyo very shortly.”
  7. 4 likes
    This part is true. Years ago there were more than a few cloth diaper services that catered to adult incontinence. In Baltimore, we had two competing businesses (one is still there). Once in a while, I'd get up the nerve to inquire about the service. I remember calling Cotton Bottoms and having a nice woman extolling the virtues over the Attends I was then (or at least I told her I was then) wearing. I never got around to actually ordering it (though I did get close right before I moved from town). I'd do it now in a heartbeat. Anyhow, this conversation led me to write a story on the old alt.sex.fetish.diapersusenet group. I just dug it up. Unlike some of my other stories, [That site] doesn't seem to have exploited it in his alleged "public domain" archives. So, you won't find this one unless you go looking through ancient google archives...or of course, you read it here: --- Here I was, about to make the big step. I had prepared myself by wearing attends continuously for about two weeks. I also had sent off for and received realistic pull on plastic pants. My kitchen cupboards contained baby food and bottles and such. I had been eating this and drinking milk from the bottle when I was home throughout the preceding weeks as well. There it was in the Yellow Pages. "Adult Diaper Service for Incontinents" I noticed the street address was the same as the "Cotton Bottoms Baby Diaper service." I dialed... "Hello. I was interested in finding out about your service." "We provide 100% cotton diapers in a couple of different styles. These are laundered in our own facility, and we return the same diapers to you each time. We pick up and deliver weekly. Is this for you?" "....Umm, yes." "OK...what are you doing now." "I'm using disposables, Attends." "Oh, that's too bad. And expensive too. How many do you use in a week." "About 36." "OK...we can bring 36 cotton diapers to your door for just $12 a week." "That is cheaper." "OK let me check my schedule, where do you live." "Out on 38th street, west of Center Street." "We service that area on Wednesdays. I can come out and get you started tomorrow if you like, around 10." "That would be fine." "OK see you then." My heart was racing; I was finally going trough with it. Well, the next day I was going to be ready. I went out and bought some diaper pins and another box of wipes. The next morning, I got up and had breakfast, some baby rice cereal and a bottle of milk. I had already gotten the pins and plastic pants ready. Now having completed my breakfast, I had to go, so I proceeded to wet. I then remembered it was almost 10. I ran into the bedroom and pulled a pair of shorts on over my Attends, just as the doorbell rang. An attractive blond woman appeared at the door carrying a large box. "Hi, I'm Gwen from the service." she announced. I invited her in. She set the box down and pulled out a diaper pail. "I apologize for the decorations on this. We share these with our sister company that does the baby diapers. Now as I said, we have a couple of different styles, and I have samples here. She opened the lid of the pail, and sure enough, it had a number of things in it." She looked around for someplace to unpack the pail onto and decided to use the dining room table. I had gotten my new plastic pants and pins out to look at them but had forgotten to put them away. That was OK, but horrors, I had left the breakfast stuff out. There were the remnants of the cereal, the emptied bottle, and a bib on the table. "Uh, you're one of those. I thought so. Don't worry we service a lot of people like you. Sit down. Let's get started." Fortunately, she took it all in stride and cheerfully set about her descriptions which set me at ease. "Many people prefer these medipants. These are a double absorbent panel shaped in a brief done up with snaps. The outside is coated with a waterproof shield..." "However, I see you have plastic pants and pins here. Our other product is these pinnable diapers. Just a large version of plain baby diapers. Is this what you had in mind?" "Yes." "OK..I'll leave you some of the others as well. Do you want to try these right now? If you want I can change you." My heart raced. Gwen was not unattractive, and she was offering to change me. "Ok, but I'm wet." "No problem, She reached into the stuff she had brought. We provide a complimentary changing pad to new customers. Lie down over this." she said as she set the pad down on the rug. I did, and she pulled off my shorts and undid the attends. Carefully folded it and set it aside. She then took one of the wipes and cleaned me off, causing me to go quite hard. She seemed to be enjoying this." She then pulled out the diapers and pinned me up. She then took a pair of the plastic pants and slid them up. She was quite efficient with the operation, only needing to say "tushie up" at the appropriate times. "There! You'll find these better than the Attends. What do you do with these?" She said holding the sodden disposable. "There's a covered can in the bathroom," I said and picked up my shorts. "You don't have to put those back on on my account." She said. So I didn't. She came back and told me about the service and billing and gave me her card to call if I had any questions, and said that she would be checking up in a few weeks to see how the service was suiting me. "Personally," she said, with a smile. -END-
  8. 4 likes
    Hey everyone, it's the final chapter. Thank you so much for sticking with this story. Expect to see it up on the main site sometime soon! --- Fourteen: That’s A Wrap, Folks Three dozen eyes tracked me around the room. I didn’t move. I didn’t speak. All I could do was stand there, in total silence, and wait. At the head of the classroom, Greg finished his introduction and turned to me with a smile. “They’re all yours, J-Man,” he said. I flashed him a grin. “Much obliged, Greg.” Greg sat down near the front of the class, and I took his spot at the podium. It felt surreal being on this end of the education system, even though I was used to having an audience. And that feeling didn’t get better when I realized that most of these college kids were only eight or seven years younger than me. There weren’t all that many years between us. Ah, well. After my previous month, this was nothing. “Morning, guys and girls,” I said. Clapping my hands together, I looked around. “So, who here has ever seen community theater...?” *** Dust floated through a shaft of sunlight in the window. It swirled around, caught up in a sudden gust from my feather duster. A few quick swipes removed another layer from my den’s shelves and added to the mixture in the air around Emily’s head. She glared up at me from underneath the TV table. Well, more like she pouted, which was still pretty adorable. “Ugh,” she exclaimed, “I am taking the longest shower after this.” “You want some company?” I teased. “Keep dreaming, girlie.” “Hey, you girls shower together all the time, right?” “Ha! Only in your wildest porn collection.” “Like yours is any cleaner?” I brandished my feathery tool at her. “Apparently, you’ve got a thing for guys in women’s clothing—” She jumped up from her crouch. I dodged the snap of her dusting cloth from her left, and then the playful slap from the right. Emily giggled through her fury, and I couldn’t help but laugh, too. It had been a memorable two weeks. In that time, the only contact we got from Mr. and Mrs. Parcher was through their attorney, which suited Emily just fine. Several signed pieces of paper later, all of her ties were finally cut. No more guilt trips. No more surprise calls. No more private detectives. Emily was a persona non grata, and she was free to give up the house that she could no longer afford on her own. She was also free to have a few late-night crying sessions. I took it upon myself supply all the requisite cuddles and tissues so she could sleep. But once the house went up for sale, she began to pack up all her things. I offered my help with that, so long as she could help me prepare my place for a new housemate. What amazed me the most, though, was how little we saw of the “other” Jordan. I still occasionally put on my wig and a cute skirt, but Jordan Baker only came out once the sun went down and all the dishes were put away. Emily, to her credit, treated me about the same in both personas, so my alter ego wasn’t needed as much to help with the transition into a real couple. But when she did come out, the sex was pretty mind-blowing. Back in the present, I took up a box marked “Fragile.” I gave it a cautious shake, heard glassware tinkling around inside, and gently set it back down on the floor. Emily watched me with her arms crossed and a teasing smile. “Look,” she said, “if it’s marked with a ‘G,’ that’s from my grandmother, so don’t break it.” “Okay. How about the stuff marked ‘M’ or ‘D’?” “All stuff from Mom and Dad.” Emily shrugged. “Break as much of it as you want.” “Don’t mind if I do!” I threw back my head and let out a wild cackle. Then, without missing a beat, I spun around, sweeping my leg up for a devastating kick that would destroy a small shopping bag marked "M." Of course, I froze my leg in the air a few inches above the bag and glanced over my shoulder at Emily. She shook her head and smiled. “You’re such a dork.” “I know you are, but what am I?” “My new idiot landlord, apparently.” I withdrew my leg and frowned. “Hey, now. That’s not fair. I’m letting you stay here rent-free.” “Uh, remind me how that works again?” “Ok, maybe not entirely for free. You’re paying me back in groceries, an extra hand with keeping the place clean, and, you know, the general pleasure of your company.” Emily went quiet for a moment. I could see how much those kinds of compliments affected her. And every time I saw that, I let loose a mental flurry of insults against the nonsense that George and Virginia had put into her head growing up. How could such a talented artist have so little concern for herself? “You really mean it, don’t you?” she finally said. I smiled and walked over. Putting my arms around her, I whispered, “You know it’s true.” Emily sighed into my shoulder. “It’s okay if I keep asking you that a hundred times over, right?” “Sure. And I’ll answer the same every time.” She sighed again, and her fingers dug into my shoulders. I closed my eyes, and we took a much-needed break in our chores. Around us, the dust swirled through a shaft of sunlight and settled across us without protest. *** “...Now, the really cool thing is, no matter what, you’re never really alone on stage. It might say in the script, ‘And here is where Prince Hamlet delivers his soliloquoy,’ but that’s not true. He’s got characters like Ophelia and Claudius spying on him. He’s not supposed to know this, of course, so he thinks he’s just thinking out loud. And more importantly, you’ve got an audience watching you. Intruding on a private moment like the filthy voyeurs they are.” I paused and soaked in the class’s laughter. Then, with a chuckle, I stepped back. “Well, that about wraps up my lecture.” I glanced around the room. “Any questions?” Several hands shot up. I called on a black girl in a yellow sweater. “Is it really hard to get into theater?” she asked. “Like, you know, are you giving up your life to be on the stage? Or is it something you can manage with other projects or jobs?” “Good question!” I answered. I thanked her with a quick nod, then swept my gaze over the room. “So, if you’re a sad little geek like me, then, yes, the theater will devour every waking second you have.” I paused for another round of laughs. “No, but seriously, you’re already figuring out as college students how to find the right work-life balance. Trust me, it took me a few years to get it right, too...” *** Not even a day after we finished moving her in, Emily became the center of the neighborhood’s attention once again. Maureen, Janice, and Alice organized a small get-together at my place. An “impromptu housewarming party,” as Maureen put it. Complete with angel food cake and white wine. Even though I’d been living there for years without the same treatment, I didn’t complain. I mean, how could I when I saw the giant grin on Emily’s face the entire night? I had to admit, for all her gossipmongering, Maureen was an excellent hostess. She whipped up the cake herself, and her neighbor Alice—whom I now suspected of being more than just her neighbor, given the way they smiled at each other when they spoke—had brought the wine from a friend with a vinyard. Janice, meanwhile, spent the entire evening bending poor Emily’s ear about her grandchildren and about parenting, and then apologizing every time she brought up the subject of parents, and then awkwardly complimenting Emily’s dress for the fortieth time. Now, that last part made me laugh. Emily had originally picked out that floral print dress for me. That was the other surprise of the housewarming party. None of the three older ladies made a single comment or query about my crossdressing. I couldn’t decide if they were too embarrassed to ask or if they were actually being respectful. And then, I decided I didn’t care either way. The little smile and thumbs-up that Emily gave me from across the room was all I needed to see. *** “...And that’s all you need to know about the AEA.” I shrugged. “To be honest, though, you could look up all this and more on your phones in, like, two seconds. But thank you for your question... Josh, was it? Yeah, thank you, Josh. It’s good to get informed early on.” I scanned the room for more eager faces. As I did, my eyes caught something on the periphery. I half-turned and noticed a familiar face smiling at me through the window of the door. “Sorry,” I said to Greg. “I think I need to cut this short if that’s cool.” “Hey, no problem.” Greg turned and raised his voice for the entire room. “We had a great time as it was. Right, guys?” A chorus of yeah’s and a round of applause came back to us. I laughed and shook Greg’s hand. Then I offered waves and smiles back to the room as I headed out. In the hallway of the community college building, Emily stood next to a small bench across the way. She wore a green dress underneath a white cotton jacket. For some reason, as our eyes met, I got the strangest feeling of déjà vu. Like we’d met under the same circumstances not too long ago. But I shook my head and took a step toward her. Emily fell into my arms with a giggle. “How’d it go?” “They’re sharp,” I replied, pausing for a kiss on her cheek. “The next generation’s in good hands.” “Awesome. I’m so glad we got to do this.” “Me, too. Wanna celebrate?” Emily looked up at me, teasing her bottom lip through her teeth. For the briefest moment, I felt like I’d said something troubling. “Um, sure,” she said. “I was, uh, gonna suggest the Adams Bistro, but... well, that’s not exactly a place I want to visit anytime soon.” I nodded. “Sure, sure. Consider it crossed off the list of suggestions.” “But, you know, there’s that little Asian market on the way home. How about I treat you instead to a plate of spaghetti and a bottle of Merlot?” I chuckled, looping my arm around her shoulder. “As served by a cute girl like you? Count me in.” “Don’t forget. This cute girl can pin you down anytime she likes.” I grinned at her enthusiasm. Then, as I looked her over, I got a terrible impulse in mind. Without no warning, I slipped my hand down from her shoulder to the small of her back. Very gently, I teased a finger across her waistline, where I felt—and heard—a distinct crinkling. “Oh!” Emily’s face turned bright red. She glanced around the empty hallway. Then her eyes found me again in a vicious glare. “Really? You want to check me now?” “Relax, Em.” I grinned as we made our way back to the front doors. “It’s not so bad. Besides, if you need changing, I’d rather find a bathroom now than have you sit in it for too long.” “Hmph. You’re such a dad.” “And you’re cute when you’re mad. It’s only fair.” Emily opened her mouth to respond, but she stopped herself. I noticed a sudden, sinister glint in her eye. I didn’t resist when she slipped her hand down my side and gave the back of my jeans a not-so-gentle swat. I had to flinch when I heard the diaper underneath rustle in response. “For a Daddy,” Emily teased, “you sure do you enjoy being diapered, too.” Now it was my turn to blush. “You know, it’s not so bad when you’re trying to build your confidence. I forgot I was even wearing it halfway through the lecture today.” “That’s good!” Emily’s grin was merciless. “Practice for later tonight.” “Oh, don’t worry. I think cute little Jordan will make an appearance.” She laughed, and I slid my arm tight around her waist. Emily leaned into me, utterly carefree, and we pressed on through the doors, out into the quad, and back to my car. Overhead, birds were chirping, and a soft orange shine from the early evening sun touched everything we saw. I couldn’t believe how good it felt to be out on a fine autumn day, in boring old Thebes Park of all places. If you’d told me last summer that I’d be happy to be there, I’d have laughed in your face and called you crazy. Well, I’d still laugh in your face now, but that’s only because I’m crazy, too. It helps considering the company I keep. THE END
  9. 4 likes
    I'm surprised and pleased with how quickly I wrote up this next chapter. Hopefully, the last 2 or 3 will be just as easy! __ Twelve: We Have a Reservation One after another, the text messages came and went that evening. Emily’s parents blew up their daughter’s phone within ten minutes, all while I sat beside her on my bed, cradling her in my chest. The only exchange that mattered, though, was the final one. Mom: Your father and I will need to discuss this matter with you in person. Mom: We’ll be at the Adams Bistro next Thursday at 7:30 p.m. Mom: DON’T be late, Emily Louise Parcher. Emily: Yes, Mother. Emily: I won’t be late. Promise. When the texts finally stopped, Emily hung her head and sniffled. I brushed a finger against her cheek, and I cringed when I felt tears running down it. “Tell me it’s going to be all right,” Emily whispered. “I-I don’t care if it’s not true. Just... I don’t know. Lie to me. Just tell me it’s going to be—” “Shh.” I held her close. With one hand cradling the back of her head, I reached down and took the phone away from her. Emily didn’t resist. She melted into my arms, and I mentally let out a stream of curse words at her parents. I hated them, and I made no bones about it. I hated how they could so easily turn my sweetheart’s confident spirit into a crumbling facade. Say what you might about my folks—and I could say plenty—but I knew that their criticisms came from a place of love. The more I learned about Emily’s family, the less sympathetic I could feel toward them. Had all their smiles and all their courtesy from before been one big act? I’d made them breakfast, showered praise on their daughter, and made every allowance for their visit. And all I got back was a cloud of suspicion to tear away the peace in my life. Liar, a small, petty voice spat out in my head. You gave up that peace when you took Emily up on her harebrained little ruse. I couldn’t deny it. I sighed into Emily’s shoulder and pondered our next move. “Two days,” Emily whimpered into my chest. Her fingers tightened. Her breath came quicker now. Small, hitching coughs into my t-shirt, matching my heartbeat. “I... I can’t... we can’t be... not like before... Jordan, I... I’m so sorry...” Now I was the one ready to cry. But for both our sakes, I held it together. It was a reversal of my usual method, having to pull back my emotions rather than channel them into a performance. “Listen,” I said, stroking her hair. “Listen. It’s not over. Not yet. I don’t know what they’re going to say. I don’t know what they’ll do. We’ll find out soon enough, I guess.” My voice hardened. “We’ll find out together, Emily. I promise you that much.” “To-together?” Emily looked up at me, her whole face wet and slick. “Jordan, you can’t—” “Oh, can’t I?” I shook my head, smiling sadly. “Em, what kind of boyfriend would I be if I ran from this? Hell, what kind of friend would I be if I didn’t own up to it? If I wasn’t scared to dress up like a girl for you, to playact with your parents for you, to wear diapers and expose every part of myself for you...” I grinned. “Well, I mean, hell. Do you think your folks being mad is gonna scare me that much now?” The more I talked, the easier it became to believe my own words. Certainly, seeing Emily’s tragic expression made it easier. I wanted to channel the other Jordan into my voice, into my face, into every gesture. Let Emily see my love like that. Let her parents chew on that open affection of someone they treated with such contempt. I let out a long breath, and half of my anguish went with it. Closing my eyes, I tried to put aside all the anger, all the sorrow. “Hey,” I said. “We’ve got two days. Your folks will come and deliver their doom, and you’re right, it feels like the end of the world.” I didn’t even flinch when Emily whimpered again. Instead, I hugged her closer. “But hey, we’re not gonna focus on that right now. Right now, we’re gonna do what makes us happy. Forget your folks. Forget the neighbors. Let’s just be Emily and Jordan again, okay?” “O-okay...” Emily sniffled and wiped at her nose. “Thank you...” I bent down and kissed the top of her head. Emily chuckled, and I almost leapt for joy. “Come on, baby girl,” I whispered. As I stood, I pulled her up alongside me, letting her melt into my side like the scared child she was. “Come on now. There’s a Netflix marathon waiting for us in the living room. I’ll make you some tea and give you all the blankets you need. Would you like that?” “Mm-hmm.” Emily’s eyes rose just long enough to blink back fresh tears. “A-and maybe you could look over some sketches later? I-I’ve got to get them ready for publishing tomorrow.” “I’d be happy to, Em. Whatever you need.” *** That night was an endless vista of ice cream spoonfuls, cups of tea, and a blanket fort on the couch, all set to the sweet serenade of a Stranger Things binge on Netflix. Emily left a near-permanent crease in my side, having more or less fused to my body. Not that I could blame her. I didn’t let it show, but I needed to know she was going to be there for me, too. A month before, I wouldn’t have dreamed up any of this. But late into the night, I wondered how I could have ever gone without this. Every little rise and fall of her chest into mine was enough to keep my spirits high, even while staring into the abyss. Emily fell asleep on the couch. She curled up underneath the blankets, fatigued from crying and a sugar overload—one that I was at fault for encouraging. Like any good roommate, I tried to find the best way to carry her from the couch to the bedroom. I managed to wrap up her into a blanket in the same way I’d make a burrito. Emily snored against my shoulder as I carried her down the hall. With one toe, I gingerly nudged my door open. Then it was a short dash inside and a gentle deposit of my precious cargo onto the bed. “Gngh... Jordan?” Emily’s voice came out from behind the fleecy edge of her blanket. I saw a pair of hazy eyes peer at me, blinking slowly. “That you...?” “Shh.” I reached over to stroke her hair. “Not a word. It’s time for bed.” “Mmkay. Th’nks...” I chuckled and brushed at her cheek. “Don’t mention it. Now, then, missy. Let’s get you changed.” “Don’t need a...” “What’s that? Sorry, I didn’t catch that.” Emily blinked again, a little more furiously. A hand shot up from under the blanket to rub at her face. She sniffled and looked right at me. “I was saying,” she insisted, “that I don’t need a diaper this time.” I swallowed. “Well, uh, sure you don’t. That’s your call.” Emily stared at me for a second longer. Then she extended her hand out from the blanket roll I’d made. With a single outstretched finger, she flicked me right on the tip of my nose. I flinched. “Ow! The hell, Em?” “Idiot,” she replied sweetly. “You’re supposed to fight me on this.” With a wink, she added, “I’m really asking you to make me wear a diaper. You know, take charge like you’ve been doing all night. It means a lot to me, okay?” Still rubbing at my nose, I put on a fake look of outrage. “Well, sure I do! But geez, Em! I can’t always take a hint like that. A little more talk, a little less physical violence, okay?” “Aww, did I hurt the poor widdle baby’s feelings?” “Says the girl about to be wearing a diaper!” Emily giggled. She squirmed around on top of the bed, a fleecy little caterpillar ready to break out her cocoon. I sighed and leaned over to plant a kiss on her forehead. Then I stood and went over to the closet. My original, long-neglected package of diapers was waiting for me there. When I came back with a handful of changing supplies, Emily had already tossed off the blanket. She stretched and yawned, arching her back like a feline. I stood and waited while she removed her clothes. No, not even that fazed me anymore. Of all the things we’d experienced that day, the sight of my nude neighbor didn’t bother me, or excite me, in the slightest. I felt ready for just another quiet evening in bed with her. Emily kept quiet, too. She didn’t offer a single word as I sprinkled on the powder and put a fresh diaper on her. She stared up at the ceiling. Not a single clue as to what she was thinking, though I had plenty of guesses. When it was over, she smiled up at me. “Okay, your turn!” I laughed and rolled onto the bed beside her. “How can I say no to that face?” Truth be told, I was just grateful to see a little joy in her eyes again. I knew she was putting on a show for me. Maybe for herself, too. I didn’t take my eyes off Emily as she proceeded to change my diaper. Every so often, I caught glimpses of the sad, lonely girl I’d seen earlier, but she kept her focus on adjusting the new garment between my legs and sticking on every tape perfectly. “My little one’s ready for beddy-bye!” she sang. Her eyes fell half-shut, and then she tumbled on top of me. I grabbed her right before she hit and guided her onto the bed beside me. How sweet we must’ve looked. A couple of dorky kids in t-shirts and adult undergarments. I hit the lights, and Emily hit the sack. We lay together, our fingers locked under the covers as the room turned quiet once more. “Hey, Jordan,” Emily whispered. She turned toward me. “You asleep yet?” “It’s only been a few minutes, Em.” “Okay, good.” Her eyes sparkled in the darkness. “I just... I want you to know something.” “Go ahead.” I watched her chew on her bottom lip. Not a good sign. “I just... I wanted to say...” Emily fumbled for words, chuckling as she did. “Ahh, it’s funny, I mean. But, like, on any other night, you know... maybe I’m crazy, but I think I would have asked to get a little more... physical with you.” The room fell silent again. Everything except for my own rapidfire heartbeat. “Uhh... oh-okay...” I swallowed. “I see.” “Not that I don’t find you attractive,” Emily added, her eyes widening. “I do! I really, really do. It’s just tonight, with all this stupid shit going on... I’m just not in the mood. And that sucks.” “Yeah, it does,” I admitted. Then I tried for a smile. “And let me tell you, you’re missing out on all the joys of sex with diapers.” Emily giggled again. I laughed and slid my arm underneath her shoulders. With a single tug, I brought her up against my chest. Her head slid against my shoulder, and I sighed when I felt her breath, warm and soft, tickling the side of my neck. “Someday,” I promised her. “Someday, we’ll get there. But let’s just sleep for now, okay?” “Okay. I love you, Jordan.” “Love you, too, princess.” And with one last kiss to the forehead, we tried to find some rest. *** Thursday night, 7:25 p.m. We sat in the parking lot of the Adams Bistro. I kept my hands on the steering wheel, staring out at all the finely dressed folks coming in and out of the restaurant. We’d dressed well, too. We’d come dressed as ourselves. No wig, no fancy makeup, and certainly no diapers. Just Jordan Kim and Emily Parcher, in the flesh. I didn’t need to look over at Emily to know what she was thinking. I could hear her turning in her seat, trying to spot a pair of familiar faces passing by. Her hand gripped mine. I gripped hers back. It was all we could do to stay sane. “Okay,” Emily whispered. “Just... okay. Deep breaths. Big, deep breaths...” “I’m fine, Em.” “I was talking to myself.” She paused. “Oh, good. I’m talking to myself. Em, you’ve lost it.” “Hey, Em. Knock knock. It’s me, the guy sitting next to you. You’ll be fine.” “You keep saying that like it’s true—” “It will be true.” “How? How could you possibly know that?” Her hand tightened around mine. I didn’t flinch. Her eyes darted at me. That didn’t scare me either. “Please tell me you’re not still acting for my benefit, because I don’t think I could bear that.” I swallowed. “You’re right. I’m not acting. In fact, I’d go so far as to say I’m so deep in shock that I will turn into a puddle on the ground if I’m not careful.” I shrugged. “But, hey. That’s life on the stage for you. You put aside the nonsense and remember your lines and find your mark. And that’s what I’m gonna do tonight.” When she didn’t respond right away, I squeezed her hand a little tighter. “It’s what we’re gonna do, Em.” “Only a few minutes left.” Emily sounded harsh, but her smile told me otherwise. “We could just take off right now. Hit the Pacific Coast Highway. Drive somewhere else and start over.” Now I had to turn and look at her. “Seriously, Em?” “Come on. It’s not the worst idea I’ve had.” “True. Remember that time you made me dress in drag?” “Oh, please. Remember that time you said yes?” We laughed, and I lifted her hand to kiss it. I let out a few deep breaths, waiting for the butterflies in my stomach to settle. The car and the parking lot around us came back into focus. Street lamps cast a phosphorescent glare over the nearby bistro, where the gilded front doors swung open and shut continuously. The Thebes Park dinner crowd hadn’t stopped since we’d arrived. No point in putting it off any longer. Emily and I got out of the car. We walked together toward the restaurant, our fingers locking together as we made our way inside.
  10. 4 likes
    Christmas came and went. I did get my laptop, so I was happy. Right after the new year, I got a large package from Danielson. In it was a course catalog, information on housing, financial aid, my selection of a major, and how to sign up for first semester classes. There was a lot to take in. Kim, Kaitlyn, and I discussed housing. It sure would be nice if we could be together, though we didn’t know how to accomplish that. One item in the package was a form that had to be filled out by a doctor after a physical exam. I showed it to mom, and she said she would call for an appointment with our family doctor. A few days later she informed me it had been scheduled for Wednesday afternoon. Everything was moving along fine, and then it occurred to me. I’d have to take off my clothes at the doctor’s office. I went to my dresser and dug through the drawers. I could have sworn I had one last pair of underpants hidden there, but alas I couldn’t find it. My mother must have finally disposed of even that last set. I’d have to go wearing a diaper. My mother drove me to the office, and after a brief wait, I was shuffled into the examining room. My mom stayed behind in the waiting room. The nurse told me to get undressed down to my underpants and then left the room. “Well here goes,” I thought. I kicked off my shoes and took off my shirt. I unfastened my pants and dropped them to the floor. I piled everything up on the chair and sat down on the examining table in just my diaper. It felt very embarrassing to be sitting like this. A quick knock and the nurse returned to the room. She had me stand on the scale and computed my weight. She moved the bar to the top of my head and noted my height. She directed me back to the table and took my blood pressure and pulse. She scrawled all these down on a form and finally dropped it on the table and said the doctor would be in shortly. I was dumbfounded. She didn’t mention the diaper or even bat an eye. Did kids come in wearing diapers all the time that it wasn’t a big thing? A few minutes later the doctor knocked and entered. I’d been going to Dr. North for as long as I could remember. “Hello, Jason,” she said. “Hi, Dr. North,” I tried to say casually even though I was sitting there in a diaper. She started into her exam. She looked in my ears and mouth. She listened to my back and chest. She had me lay back, and she pressed on my chest and abdomen. Was she going to ignore the diaper, too? I got my answer. “Could you explain this?” she said pointing to the diaper. I swallowed and told her about having the accident in school last year and that after taking the class in summer school, I was required by the school to wear a diaper and that my parents decided that if I had to wear them to school, I might as well wear them all the time. “I see. So, you’ve continued to have accidents?” she asked. “No, just the one,” I replied. “And the school makes you wear a diaper for one accident?” she said confused. “That just got me into the remedial toilet training class. The fact that I failed the continency test at the end was what sealed my fate.” “Then you did have another accident,” she said. “Well,…” I started. I swallowed hard. I couldn’t come up with a good lie. I’d just have to tell the truth and see where it got me. “I failed it on purpose.” “Why?” “There were two girls in the class. We became friends. They were going to have to keep wearing diapers, so they wanted me to do so, too.” “They must be some girls,” the doctor said with some amount of astonishment. She asked me more questions about my use of the diapers and my use of them. She asked if I could remove the diaper and I did, and she prodded and examined me down there. “Finally, she said I could get dressed.” I taped the diaper back in place and got my clothes on. The nurse came back and handed me my completed medical form to send to Danielson. She said I could go out front and wait. My mother was talking to the doctor. Was the doctor going to tell Mom what I told her? Mom came out and we headed home. She made no indication that anything had changed. I guess the doctor maintained my confidentiality. Had I dodged a bullet?
  11. 4 likes
    Sorry this one wasn't as long as the others, but I plan on adding another chapter on Friday to make up for it. Two chapters in one week instead of just one chapter. The Unlikely Couple (Part 14) The wait wasn’t long. Brynn settled herself into a very roomy loveseat in the parlor, away from prying eyes. It being their first time, Brynn was too nervous to breastfeed Jaylene in front of others and she was certain that her little one would be equally mortified. The parlor had a calming atmosphere, making it the perfect location for what was to come. While Brynn situated herself, Jaylene stood somewhat awkwardly nearby, not sure how to feel about all this. One thing was certain: she didn’t want to suckle her former life partner’s breast. Granted, her lips had been there many time before, but this was altogether different. This lacked the intimacy and eroticism. Now, it was simply a necessity; a source of sustenance for Jaylene. Now that Lucas gave her the shot a few minutes ago, she would depend solely on this to keep herself from starving to death. They explained that her body wouldn’t be able to handle “grown up food” and that attempting to eat it would result in a very upset stomach. This bothered her greatly; she would never again know the taste of a succulent ribeye steak or the mouth-watering texture of pizza. No, all she would ever taste would be the milk produced by Brynn. She couldn’t believe she agreed to this, but there was no backing out now. The shot was given and it was quite permanent. Besides, she had broken Brynn’s heart enough over the years. She saw that now and she wasn’t about to break it again. “Okay, baby, come on up here with Mommy,” said Brynn with a nervousness in her tone. There was a split second of hesitation. There was nothing in the world she wanted to do less than suck the milk from Brynn’s breasts. She summoned up every ounce of bravery she had and walked toward the loveseat. Brynn leaned forward and helped her climb up; yet another embarrassment she had to suffer. “Why don’t you put your little feet and legs over here and lie down on your side so you’ll have easy access?” Jaylene flung her legs to the side and lowered her upper body so that he face was next to Brynn’s right breast. While she was doing this, Brynn unbuttoned her top and freed her large breast from the confines of her lacy red brassiere. There it was, practically staring Jaylene in the face, no more than six inches away… one of the two nipples that would forevermore be her only means of pabulum. The body part that was once a source of sexual excitement for her took on a more intimidating visage. Its entire complexion was changed by its new function in her life. Brynn sensed her hesitation and placed her hand on the back of her baby’s head, gingerly bringing it closer to her nipple. The nipple was now slightly saturated with a drop or two of milk. Jaylene almost went into panic mode, but Brynn’s soothing voice calmed her down. “It’s okay, Baby Jaylene, there’s nothing to be afraid of. I want this to be beautiful for us both.” Letting her muscles relax, Jaylene stopped resisting the gentle nudge. Her lips met the protruding nipple. Despite the fact that she had had the nipple in her mouth numerous times in the past, it was an altogether foreign feeling, as if she had never done it before. Still, she pressed on and latched onto it, not quite sure what to do next. “Good girl,” said Brynn softly. “Now just start sucking. Everything’s fine, okay?” While Brynn’s nipple was quite large, Jaylene had to use her tongue to assist her in sucking on it. At first, it felt as if nothing was happening, but then she felt liquid squirt into her mouth. She swallowed just as she was supposed to. It took several more squirts before the taste was apparent. It was far more pleasant than she had feared, with a creamy flavor that almost reminded her of vanilla. It was certainly sweeter than regular milk and had a zest that was similar to the taste of nuts. Encouraged by the surprisingly good flavor, Jaylene continued to feed. “I want to hear you suckle nice and loud, baby girl. Can you do that for Mommy?” There was something in her voice that surprised Jaylene even more than the taste of the breast milk. Brynn was getting aroused. Everytime she became turned on, her voice took on a sultry, almost-breathless timbre… and that’s what was happening now. This confused Jaylene, but she obeyed and suckled slightly louder. She didn’t want to humiliate herself by going crazy with it though. “No, little Jaylene. Louder. I want to hear you suckling louder. You’re a baby now and I need to hear it; I need you to accept that you’re my baby now. Louder!” It wasn’t a voice of bossiness; it was almost like desperation, like someone trying to speak while mid-orgasm. Not wanting to disappoint or anger Brynn, she sucked up her own dignity and amped up the volume. She could hear herself making the noisome slurping sounds, which turned her cheeks red with embarrassment. “Louder, baby girl. Louder.” She went all out this time. Jaylene was relatively sure anyone in the next room would be able to hear these noises. At this point, all she cared about was making her Mommy proud of her and doing what she was told. She noisily gulped down mouthful after mouthful of her rich breast milk. She could even hear Brynn panting a little. Was this really getting her off? It became more and more difficult to get milk from the breast until the proverbial well ran dry. Taking a deep breath as if she had been running a marathon, Brynn spoke in an exhausted fashion. “Let’s… switch breasts now, Jaylene.” With a bit of help, Jaylene moved up a little until her mouth was in the right position to clamp onto the nipple of her left breast. Judging by the speed at which she helped situation Jaylene, it was a safe bet that Brynn was indeed in a hurry for the feeding to continue. Her mouth was locked on and she carried on suckling. She hoped she could get away with doing it more quietly this time, but a sharp smack to her thickly diapered butt rained on that parade instantly. Back to the loud noises. Jaylene could hardly believe she had been reduced to this. She was once a proud, strong woman who did whatever she wanted whenever she wanted, without concern for anyone else. And here she was now, laying on her former lover’s lap, busily sucking her nipple in order to avoid starvation… all the while wearing a crinkly baby diaper, fluffy dress and tights. Yet at the same time, she was starting to see that the way she treated Brynn during their relationship was selfish, so perhaps this was exactly what she deserved. Maybe by allowing Brynn to be her mommy, she could somehow make up for it and bring her happiness---true happiness---for the first time in a long stretch. Finally, the second breast rand dry. About three-fourths of the way through, she was fairly sure Brynn had an orgasm. Up until that point, she had been panting a little, making little gasping sounds. Then came a very deep breath and some tremoring of her body. Brynn had tried to obfuscate it, but Jaylene wasn’t fooled. After the orgasm, Brynn was quieter but still panting. All Jaylene could think about wa that she was able to bring her pleasure, something she hadn’t been able to do in a while for various reasons (drunkenness being the primary one). This made her happy. After the breast milk was dry, Brynn just wrapped her arms around her baby tightly, not even bothering placing her breast back in the bra. She produced a little pink wash cloth and wiped the corners of Jaylene’s mouth and her chin where milk had dribbled. With that done, she resumed the snuggling. She never wanted to let her little one go. They sat there for at least fifteen minutes in total silence, savoring the moment; savoring their newfound closeness. While it wasn’t exactly the kind of closeness Jaylene wanted, it was still very special. What neither one realized is that both of them had tears trickling down their cheeks. They weren’t tears of despair or sadness or even fear. They were tears of happiness; tears of togetherness. Something happened during the first feeding and it wasn’t just Brynn’s orgasm. Something happened that fundamentally changed their relationship. There was to be no more pretending; no more delusions. They were now mother and daughter. The beautiful silence was broken by a growling sound coming from Jaylene’s stomach. And then another. The little girl’s eyes got big at the sudden realization that the pressure on her bowels could only mean one thing… that she had to poop.
  12. 4 likes
    The Unlikely Couple (Part 13) What a day it had been. So much had happened in such a short amount of time that it almost felt like a dream. What a massive difference 24 hours can make. Brynn and Lucas spent several hours working on the nursery. They painted the walls a soft and delicate shade of pink and all the trim was painted white. The new crib was set up aside and the other bits of furniture were brought in as well, such as the chest of drawers and changing table. Shyla had dug out a beautiful antique rocking chair from their mansion and asked Dante to lug it over to be included in the room’s decor. They planned to decorate the walls once the paint was dry, but that would have to wait until the next day. And she just about couldn’t wait to hang up the adorable curtains with princesses on them. That, too, would have to be a project for the following day. By the time Shyla gave Lucas a call on his cell phone to let him know supper was ready, both he and Brynn had worked up an appetite. “The baby is still asleep,” Shyla informed Brynn as they walked through the door. “I just checked on her a few minutes ago. She must have been completely tuckered out.” “That reminds me,” Brynn exclaimed, “What ARE we going to feed her?” “Well, sweetheart, that’s up to you,” said Lucas casually. “You could let her eat adult food but maybe cut it up into small pieces to reinforce that she’s a baby, or you could have her eat baby food. There’s a company here in town that makes special baby food designed to fill adult-sized babies up and give them all the nutrients they need. The final option is to follow in Samantha’s footsteps and breastfeed her.” “She said your son gave her a shot for that, right?” “That’s correct. Alexander’s formula works beautifully and almost instantly. He can give Jaylene a shot that will allow her to exist solely on breast milk too, if you’d like to go that route.” “Samantha said it helped with bonding. Is that true?” asked Brynn, not sure whether to believe it and hoping for a second opinion. “Without a doubt,” replied Shyla. Brynn looked to be deep in thought for thirty seconds before piping up. “Okay, let’s do that then. As stupid as it sounds, I find it comforting that I’ll be giving her all the sustenance she’ll ever need.” Shyla smiled warmly. “That doesn’t sound the least bit stupid. I think it’s beautiful.” With that decision being made, Lucas fetched Alexander, who was exuberant to be utilizing one of his many inventions. He was a good young man without any of the evil exhibited in his father. Sure, his mind had been warped a little by Lucas’ manipulations and child-rearing techniques, but there was simply nothing vile about him. He loved that his vast intelligence produced tools, serums and other gadgets made an impact on people’s lives. And he equally loved talking about the ins and outs of his creations, despite the fact that it was all very much over everyone else’s heads. Usually, his family just nodded and smiled, pretending as if what he said made any sense to them. Poor Miracle would run out of the room as soon as it looked as if he was going to go into one of his long-winded spiels. If he ever figured out they were placating him, he didn’t show it. For all his brainpower, he could sometimes be oblivious. Alexander gave Brynn the shot, but it was decided to wait until after the meal had concluded to give it to Jaylene. The adults could have their food and then they could deal with the baby, just as it should be. During supper, Brynn gleefully filled the Buck family in on the heart-to-heart she had with Jaylene when she put her down for her nap earlier. They seemed genuinely delighted and happy for them. Brynn had never felt happier in her life than she did at that very minute. Moreover, she felt like a part of the family. Before, she had felt so alone in the world in terms of family. Her own family was the pits, aside from a few members, such as her aunt in California. But now, things were different. So very different. What a massive difference 24 hours can make. After supper, the table was cleared and Brynn went upstairs to wake up Jaylene. A part of her was afraid that Jaylene would wake up with her old attitude back in place; a fear that made her blood run cold. She was tired of the confrontations, the drama and the constant fighting. All she wanted was a peaceful life of taking care of her baby until the end of time. “Wakey-wakey, baby girl,” Brynn said in the most soothing voice imaginable, sitting down on the edge of the bed. She had to gently nudge her, though, to get her to the “waking up” stage. Her little eyes were scrunched shut, even though the light in the room was off, and she emitted a big yawn while stretching her arms out above her head. “What time is it?” Jaylene asked, obviously disoriented. “It’s almost seven o’clock. You’ve been sleeping like a log.” She stroked her baby’s hair gently. The disorientation kicked in full-bore at that point. She lifted the covers and looked at her attire, finding herself in the thick diaper and tights. It looked as if she was going to panic. Perhaps she thought it had all been a really wacky dream or nightmare. But when she saw that it was very much real, she calmed down. It all came back to her; the events of the day, their big, tearful talk… everything. Brynn continued to comfort her, making her feel safe and secure. She could hear her stomach making strained noises. She was either hungry or in need of a bowel movement, but she didn’t draw any attention to it. “Everything’s going to be just fine, sweetie. We just need to get you up so you’ll still be able to sleep through the night.” Jaylene struggled to get out from beneath the blankets, prompting Brynn to help her by pulling her up and onto the floor. She looked so cute standing there in nothing but her diaper and tights. Her pacifier had evidently fallen from her mouth while she slept. Jaylene was visibly embarrassed, yet didn’t make a fuss as the dress, minus all the petticoats, was put back on her. The shoes were buckled back on as well. “Let’s see if we can find your paci, baby,” Brynn said as she searched the blankets. “Tan’t I go wiffout the pacifiewr?” she asked hopefully, remembering to babytalk as instructed. ‘I’m sorry, little one, but I really think it’s best if you got used to it early on, okay? Jaylene cast her eyes to the ground and said, “Otay.” “Ah! There it is!” Brynn announced. “It was hiding under your pillow.” She picked it up, stepped into the bathroom to rinse it off and came toward her baby. For her part, Jaylene opened her little mouth and accepted the large bulb. With that, she scooped Jaylene up into her arms and held her close. The baby buried her face into her shoulder, just like a real baby would. Brynn was so proud of her. Within a minute, they were downstairs. Everyone greeted her warmly when they walked into the living room. The whole family was there, which made Jaylene feel very shy and ashamed of her new state. She kept her head buried. “Can you tell everyone hi, Jaylene?” It was the last thing she wanted to do. Talking and acting like a baby was shockingly easy for her when she was alone with Brynn… but in front of a bunch of almost-strangers? That would be much more difficult. She balked, before being asked again. Knowing that her mommy wasn’t going to stop bugging her, Jaylene raised her head up slightly and, around her pacifier, said, “Hewwo, evewybody.” The humiliation wasn’t lessened by everyone fawning over what she had just said. All she heard was a chorus of things like “Isn’t she just the cutest?” and “She really is the perfect little baby now that she’s behaving.” She didn’t like it, but she chose to endure it nonetheless. She made a promise, after all… and she had broken so many promises to Brynn in the past, so she was determined not to add another time to the list. Brynn sat down and placed Jaylene on her knee, facing her. “Okay, now Jaylene, we need to talk about something very important.” Jaylene didn’t want to engage in yet another big talk. The first one drained her completely and she was certain it would just end with a new method of humiliation for her anyway. Brynn looked a little nervous, which Jaylene rightly assessed that it meant this was going to be a major, major thing. That scared her. “As you know, we have a lot of things to figure out moving forward. This is all new territory for us and it’ll be a while before we develop a routine, you know? But one of the things I had to settle on was your nutritional needs.” Oh, man! Somehow, Jaylene had a pretty good idea where this was headed. Ever since she asked samantha all those questions, she could feel it in her bones that she wanted to breastfeed her. Damn it! “I decided that it would be best if I fed you my breast milk… exclusively.” Yep. There it was. Then it hit her that she said “exclusively”. It was hard to speak clearly with that pacifier in her mouth, but she spoke up anyway, “Excwoothivewy?” Shyla nearly stepped in to give Brynn, who was clearly nervous. Lucas could tell what was going through his wife’s mind and put in hand on hers, shaking her head in the negative. She got the message. He knew this had to be Brynn’s moment. “Yes. Alexander created a formula that makes it so that you can live on breast milk alone. He already gave me the shot that allows me to lactate.” Lucas was impressed that she kept her composure in spite of her nervousness. Jaylene’s dismay was written all over her face and Brynn took immediate action to halt it. In a consoling tone, she explained, “Sweetheart, I want us to be closer than we’ve ever been and in ways we never dreamt possible. This is that way. I want to be your provider in every possible sense of the word. Knowing that I give you the ‘food’ that keeps you alive and healthy will make me the happiest woman on earth. Will you give me that?” Now Lucas was REALLY impressed. He didn’t think she had it in her. Hell, he wasn’t even sure he could have come up with something better. Okay, he finally concluded, he probably could have, but that was masterful. He loved the turmoil it caused within Jaylene. He could feel it washing over his body like a cool ocean wave. It was refreshing, nurturing, orgasmic. He drank it all in. Every drop. Meanwhile, Jylene was stymied. She had no idea how to answer this. Really, it wasn’t a question. It WAS, but it WASN’T. Not really. Brynn had already been given the shot to make her produce milk, so it’s not like she was truly asking her if this was okay with her. Her instinct was to refuse, but she remembered the promise she made. Furthermore, throwing a tantrum about it would only lead to another sore bottom and it was still sore from the last spanking she received. No, there really was only one answer. “Yeth, Mommy. That’th otay wiff me.” Brynn knew that she didn’t want to do it. It was evident in her body language and reluctance to answer. But she was fine with that for now. She just had to show her how beautiful and fulfilling it would be and she’d come around. At that moment, it hit her: within minutes, her new baby girl, the woman who had mistreated her throughout most of their relationship, would be suckling milk from her breasts. She would NEED her just for survival. That thought awakened something in her; something maternal and wondrous; something powerful and alive. Coming to Preston was the best thing that ever happened to her… to both of them.
  13. 4 likes
    Kaitlyn and I were doing are usually weekly run of the diaper donation bins and returned to see Kara. I had grabbed my diaper bag to run into the bathroom to change. As I emerged, Kara handed us envelopes. “I’ve finished your letters of recommendation,” she announced. “Great,” I said. “We can mail off our applications to Danielson now. I’m hoping this will help.” “Good,” Kara. “You’re good kids, and I’d like to see you get in.” I called Kim, and she said her application was ready to go. I swung by Kim and picked her up. I gave her a kiss as she got into the car. Kaitlyn did, too. I always am struck by this when it happened, and I guess I was staring. Kaitlyn said, “Alright, you can have one, too,” and kissed me. We headed over to Kaitlyn’s house, and she ran in and got the rest of her application and came right back out. We drove over to my house. “Hi, mom,” I announced as we came through the door. “We’re finishing up our applications to Danielson and are going to mail them.” “Great,” my mom said. “Anybody need a change?” I told her I’d just changed at the diaper center, and Kim declined, but Kaitlyn sheepishly raised her hand. She admitted she had been wet but didn’t like changing in public bathrooms. My mom led her off. We laid out our application, our letters of recommendation, essays, and checks on the table. Kaitlyn returned, and we took turns checking over each other’s paperwork. It seemed like it was all good to go, so we started stuffing the envelope with everything. We addressed them, and I handed out stamps. We put two on each envelope just to make sure. “Let’s drive down to the post office and mail them,” I suggested. The girls and mom approved, so we headed out. We took a selfie of us dropping them into the box and then hugged and kissed for a good long time. “It’s out of our hands now.” “What are we going to do for spirit week,” Kaitlyn asked. “What’s there to do?” I replied. “Well, there’s dress up day, jersey day, school color day, and pajama day,” Kim counted off on her fingers. “And seventies day,” Kaitlyn added. “I guess I could wear a jacket and tie on dress up day,” I said. “I don’t have a tux.” “What about pajama day?” Kim asked. “Well, I’m not wearing that nightie, if that’s what you are getting at,” I said indignantly. “We could wear our long sleepers,” Kim suggested. “I’m not sure I want to do that,” I said. The next week came around. Monday was dress up day. I got my jacket and tie on. It took a few times with the tie to get it right. I headed over to get Kim. She came out in a real pretty dress. “That looks nice,” I said. “Yeah, and it’s long enough that my diaper’s not going to show. I have pantyhose on, too.” I reached up under the skirt and gave her silky thigh a squeeze. She mock swatted my hand away. We got to Kaitlyn’s, and she came out wearing a tux. Well sort of. It was too large for her, and the pants were cuffed way up, and so were the sleeves. “What’s that?” Kim asked. “My dad had this in his closet. It’s a little big.” “Looks cool,” I said. The next day I wore my black and gold number nine jersey of Drew Brees, my favorite quarterback. I picked up Kim, and she had an oversized Yankees shirt. “I took Kaitlyn’s idea and raided my dad’s closet.” We got to Kaitlyn’s, and she came out wearing a normal white t-shirt that had something printed on it. “What’s that?” I said pointing at the decal ironed on the front of it. “A map of New Jersey. Isn’t this Jersey day?” We all laughed. On seventies day I just wore an old polyester shirt taken from my dad’s closet. Thursday was pajama day. I hadn’t really decided what I wanted to do. After I had got out of the shower, my mom was waiting to diaper me. I was surprised when she pulled a cloth diaper under me. “Shouldn’t I wear a disposable,” I asked. “Not today,” she said. She then held out my sleeper, and I got the idea. I was going to school like I slept every night: sleeper, cloth diaper, and plastic pants. As she zipped me in, I knew I was stuck using the diaper unless the girls could arrange to unzip me before and after. I picked up the girls, and sure enough, they were dressed in the same way. We got to school, and with great trepidation, I got out. However, walking down the halls, I didn’t feel too bad. There were lots of girls and even a few guys in one piece pajamas. Of course, most of them didn’t have feet on them that I could tell. At lunch time we sat together, and one of Kim’s friends came over. “Don’t you guys look like a set in your matching PJs,” she said. We all laughed. She looked at mine. “Don’t you have a hard time getting that zipper down?” she asked. “Yeah, I usually have help.” “Must make it hard getting to the bathroom…unless you’re wearing diapers underneath,” she said jokingly. She swatted my rear end as she said it. Then she reached out and felt my rear again. “Oh, my gosh, you are, aren’t you?” I turned red. I’d never been caught out at school before. Kim slid over and started whispering something into her friend's ear. Her mouth opened wide. Kim continued talking for a minute. She stood up, and her friend stared at her and timidly reached out and touched her and then jerked back. “Oh my gosh,” was all she could say and ran off. “What did you tell her?” Kaitlyn asked. “I explained that the school was making us because of accidents last year. Don’t worry. She won’t tell anybody else. I tried to feel more at ease. In science class, I had to pee, and I knew there was no practical way that I could use the toilet, so I wet myself. After school, I made my way through the building to my car. I saw Kim’s friend again. She was staring at me. More specifically, she was staring at my crotch. She came up to me and looked around to see if anybody else was looking and game my crotch a squeeze. “Is your diaper wet, baby boy?” she asked The redness of my face gave her the answer. “Well go get Kim to give you a nice change,” she said and patted my butt and then she was gone.
  14. 3 likes
    Win of these adult-sized pacifiers. To enter: Like this post and reply with a comment on why you like being here! Open to those 18 and over anywhere in the world. Ends 12/10/2016. Value of prize: 8.99 - Odds vary based on number of entries. Prize supplied by Mikey. A new study says most people stop reading fine print after the first few lines, which is why I feel confident calling you a stinky-poo.
  15. 3 likes
    Author's Note: I have always been intrigued with the idea of asking for discipline. As a child I tried once to get my mom to start spanking me again, and as a "little" i know that proper discipline is one of the ways I feel loved. This is just a short story for now, but if others are intrigued by the same wants and needs; and have ideas for how it could continue, let me know. Old School Mom I came home from school to find my Mom sitting on my bed holding a large wooden-hairbrush I had not seen in quite a few years. "Uh... I'm home." I stuttered nervously. "Welcome home, now go ahead and take those clothes off for me." Mom replied gently. "Wh...wh...why?" "I talked to Brian today..." Mom began, and I immediately understood and started to undress. "He told me about your last session and your need for more attention from me." It was true. Since Dad had died I had been feeling unloved, in part because I was no longer spanked when I was bad and was allowed to get away with more than even I knew I should. To me, that meant mom didn't care if I was good or got in trouble! And yeah, I had given Brian, my therapist, permission to talk to my mom about my feelings, but hadn't really expected him to mention the spanking thing. "I...I meant when I was bad!" I stammered when I was down to my underpants. "Did you make your bed this morning? Brush your teeth? Take the trash out?" Mom had me dead to rights. "Okay," I tried one more time. "Starting now, I'll be good!" "Great! And starting now I'll remind you WHY you better!" Mom reached out and pulled me closer to her, and pulled my underpants down. With them still around my ankles she pulled me over her lap and started spanking my bare cheeks with the hairbrush's solid oak backside. Each slap stung more than I remembered, and before long I was kicking my legs and crying out for her to stop. "Hold still or I'll get Daddy's old frat paddle" I settled immediately, not wanting the dreaded paddle I had experienced just once before. I tried to go limp and take my spanking like a big boy, but tears streamed down my face and I cried like a baby as she thoroughly reddened my butt. When it was finally over she pulled me up into her arms and hugged me tight; and kissed me on the cheek. "I'm sorry I haven't been the mother you need. She whispered into my ear. I nodded, unable to speak and cried into her shoulder, both from the spanking... and the emotions of the moment. "Now then," Mom said after several minutes. "We're not quite done here." "What?" "Mom picked up my underwear that I must have kicked off my ankles during the spanking and held them up. They were yellowed and obviously damp, and there was no mistaking the smell of stale urine. "I haven't seen undies in the laundry for days, and with your dribbling you know better! Do you remember the punishment for little boys who can't seem to handle their potty needs properly?" "No Mom, I'm too old!" I cried. "Too old to be sitting in soiled panties all the time... I agree. Now lay down." I continued to cry, but did as she asked and covered my face in shame as I heard that familiar sound of a 'Youth Disposable Brief' being unfolded. "I don't want to wear diapers!" "I know sweetie. I know." Mom assured me, but all the same she slid the diaper under me and quickly wrapped me in it. "But what you want and what you NEED isn't always the same." Mom pulled me into another hug as I cried. "I'm sorry Mommy." I sobbed. She assured me it was okay, and that she would help me be the man she knew I could be... one day. "Now, do your homework and straighten up this room for Mommy so I don't have to put you back over my lap today, OK?" I nodded as she gently pushed me away and got up. "Good boy. Mommy loves you very much, and I won't forget to show you that again!
  16. 3 likes
    A lot of the stories I posted here over the years managed to get scrogged by the character set encoding problems when they upgraded the version of Invision last year. Someone wanted to know if I had a clean copy of Restricted License (one of my stories). I decided that in addition to fixing the text encoding, I really should clean up the story in general (most of the time the postings on DD are hot off the press so they have problems. So I created my site to give me a place to put the revised stories. There's also a list of links to the original versions of the stories (either on this site or a couple of non-diaper sites I post on). Enjoy: http://www.willnotwill.com
  17. 3 likes
    Your quite the interesting fellow...With that name and liking the Raiders, quite the combo...Why not introduce yourself to people and make some friends. Let's try that before you disrupt our females in some weird quest (as that is how your coming off)
  18. 3 likes
    I was in South Bend Indiana for my Christmas shopping and stopped at a couple Goodwill stores. At the far end of the city there was a Salvation Army store, kind of rare in the area. I stopped in and saw tons of cloths and finally found the adult diapers. About $12 for a package! Couldn't believe it, for inexpensive store brands! I walked out and went right across the street to a Goodwill store. They had packages of Prevail disposables for $3.99 each, but since it was a Tuesday, senior citizens (over 55) got 1/2 price! Picked them up for $1.99 a package. I thought the idea of donated items is to pass along savings to people who don't have much money and turn over unused or used items that have been donated instead of discarding them so people in need have a chance. It bothers me that a Mission Thrift Store and Salvation Army store, who is supposed to be doing God's work to help the less fortunate, can way over price items like adult diapers. What good does it do people in need to price items as high as you can, about the same as what you can buy them for in a regular drug or grocery store? It's a donation store for peat sake! They don't have to try and get top dollar for everything in their store since it didn't cost them a penny for it in the first place!
  19. 3 likes
    Thirteen: Like There’s No Tomorrow Honestly, it was the silence that was the worst of it. We sat around a table in the middle of the restaurant, surrounded by other families enjoying their wine with fresh-baked salmon and roasted chicken. Emily gripped onto my hand as she faced down the death glare from her parents. George and Virginia Parcher sat across from us, their drinks and dinner untouched. George didn’t offer a word as we sat down. He didn’t seem willing to even acknowledge that we were there anymore. Virginia, meanwhile, was less willing to keep quiet. She offered a sniff of disapproval when her eyes finally settled onto me. “It’s disgusting, what you did,” she declared. “It’s worse than fraud. It’s perverted! It’s hideous! I can’t even begin to describe how awful you’ve been!” Shouting matches in public were, sadly, nothing new to an actor. I didn’t mind the eyes and ears that turned our way once she spoke. And I’d even memorized my lines for the occasion. Nothing that Virginia had hurled my way was a surprise. I’d expected to get about this much abuse. “I know,” I finally said. “I’d like to apologize. I can’t offer any excuse for what I did.” “Jordan, don’t,” Emily started to say. Her mother, however, cut her off with another glare. A waiter came and went, refilling half-empty glasses of water and, unusually, not bothering to ask how we liked our dinner so far. He must have read the temperature of our little party. “I always thought that you were wasting your time here,” Virginia continued, “but I’d never imagine that you were being so outrageous, Emily. I mean, dear God. Living with an unmarried man? Dressing him up as your roommate? Have you no shame?” Her eyes snapped toward me, her stare as black as coal. “Do either of you? Or are your father and I the only sensible people left on this earth? We must be, because they’d never let us back into the country club if they knew about this. About the things you’ve done! Your whole neighborhood was talking about all those horrible things—” “Mother, please!” Emily’s voice came out in a harsh whisper. “Keep your voice down!” “Oh, so now you’re concerned about your propriety? Well, there’s a surprise!” “Mother, you’re being petulant and you know it. I really am sorry I deceived you, but it... it wasn’t as if I had any choice!” “No choice? Emily Louise, you had every right to—” “No, Mother. No, I didn’t.” Emily’s eyes flashed up to her parents, and this time, she was the one glaring daggers in their direction. “If I had to choose between my independence as an adult and being married off to the likes of Calvin Winchester, then guess what? I’m gonna damn well choose the former. Even if I have to convince my next-door neighbor to dress up like a girl to sell it, because that’s how much I hate this whole thing.” I couldn’t have been prouder of Emily when she said that. True to our agreement, though, I said nothing in her defense. It was the hardest thing in the world to sit there and keep silent, but I did my best to radiate strength at her. And I saw that confidence that her parents kept trying to shatter rebuild itself piece by piece, right before my eyes. Virginia, however, didn’t like the confidence one bit. She glowered in her next salvo. “Calvin Winchester is a fine young man. He’s good-looking, he comes from a respectable family, and he’s set at his father’s company to make more than enough money for the both of you. You’d be out of your mind to turn him down.” “Well, guess what, Mother? I am.” Emily blinked. “Turning him down, I mean. Not that I’m out of my mind.” “Hmph. So you say.” Her gaze snapped over to me again. “And you’re going to defend her on this? Honestly, if you were really her friend, you’d tell her to stop being so silly.” “Don’t drag him into this!” Emily protested. “I asked him to be here.” “Why? So you could humiliate us further?” “Mother, please. Your voice. You’re the one who’s being embarrassing—” “Emily, that’s enough.” All eyes shifted to George, who had finally spoken. He remained seated, completely still except for a subtle twitch of his mouth. In the corner of my eye, I saw Emily shrink back, her body language already conceding defeat. A scared little girl when Daddy spoke up. “You watch your tone, little lady,” George continued. “You’ve abused our trust and our money long enough. You need to straighten yourself out.” Emily opened her mouth, but he didn’t give her a moment’s pause. “It’s come down to this. Either you come back home and accept Calvin’s proposal, or you’re cut off. For good.” “Cut off?” I didn’t recognize the tiny voice that came out of Emily’s mouth. “Daddy...” “Emily, that’s final. Do you understand?” I didn’t say a word. To his credit, George didn’t look at me. I wasn’t even part of the equation in his mind. This was a long time coming between him and his daughter. Looking over at Emily, I saw tears in her eyes. It took every ounce of willpower not to offer her a handkerchief or stroke her hair. I did neither of those things. My role required perfect stillness. Whatever Emily did then, I couldn’t interfere. Really, that was the whole point of this meeting. To prove that she was her own person. That her life was hers. Emily closed her eyes and drew a deep breath. “Mom? Dad?” She lifted her chin. Her eyes opened and she looked at her parents. “I think we’re done here.” “Think about what you’re doing,” George hissed. “We’ll cut you off, Emily. Say goodbye to that house. All those car payments. All those free tickets. All gone.” “I won’t miss it.” “Emily!” “Sorry, Dad, not this time.” Emily pushed herself away from the table. She stood, as did I. “Let’s go, Jordan.” I nodded. “Right behind you, Em.” I turned back to her parents and nodded. “Good night.” Emily led the way out of the bistro, even with half the restaurant’s patrons watching us go, even with the shocked silence of her parents trailing behind us. As soon as we cleared the doors, I reached for her hand and held on tight. She smiled through her tears and squeezed my hand back. *** Neither of us said a word on the drive back to my house. Lights flashed across the windshield, guiding through us half-empty streets in the dead of night. I barely noticed the familiar contours of the neighborhood as we pulled into my driveway. I got out first and went to open the door on Emily’s side. She didn’t speak, even as we reached for each other’s hands and walked all the way inside. I barely even noticed how cold it was. She jumped me the moment I closed the door behind me. One second, she was perfectly still, and the next, she was throwing herself at me, her arms around my waist and her lips pressed against mine. I stumbled back a few steps, but caught myself against the door. I kissed Emily back. I kissed her back hard. We moaned and sighed against each other for a long time. I didn’t bother turning on the lights. Making out in the dark, empty living room was fine by me. “Jordan...” Emily moaned into my ear as she pulled herself away. “Jordan, I... God, I-I love you. You were so good, you were amazing...” “Me?” I brushed my lips against Emily’s forehead. “Honey, if anyone was amazing tonight, it was you. Only you.” My hand traced a line across her cheek. “I’ve never been prouder to know you than I am right now.” “Christ, though. My house. I’m... I’m gonna have to give it up now.” “I know. We’ll figure something out.” “We will? Jordan, I couldn’t ask you to—” “You never have to ask,” I said, maybe a touch more delirious than I realized. “I-I don’t care either, Em. Maybe it’s the adrenaline talking, but screw it. Stay with me. I don’t know how we’ll manage it, but we will. Because, after this? I don’t want to deal with those awful parents of yours ever again. This was...” I rubbed at my eyes. “Geez, this was the best thing they could’ve done for you. For both of us.” Emily nodded. “I think you’re right.” My heart skipped a beat. “Is... is that a yes?” “Are you kidding? Of course it is!” Emily leaned in to steal another kiss. “Mmph. God, yes. Let’s do this, Jordan. Let’s do this and never look back!” My heart sang when I heard those words. I enfolded Emily into my arms and carried her off to the bedroom. For this night, for at least this moment, we could forget the rest of the world and just be happy. *** The next morning, before Emily could wake up, I got changed and headed out early. It was a cool, foggy morning, with no glare in the overcast sky. With the weather and my mood in perfect sync, it seemed like as good a time as any for a little walk. I wandered up and down familiar streets, looking at them with new eyes. I’d driven these streets as both a man and a woman. I’d been two different Jordans, and my neighbors knew about both of them. So which one was I to them? Or was I not even someone worth knowing anymore? The question nagged me all the way through a small park and along the main boulevard. I wore my sweater’s hood up and tried to ignore every older, white couple I passed by. Their faces reminded me too much of George and Virginia’s disapproving stare, even if they were just nice folks out for a stroll. After some backtracking, I decided what I needed was a little bit of C and C to go with my R and R. C and C, of course, meaning carbs and coffee. Fortunately, I’d wandered back enough that my usual coffee joint was only half a block away. I dropped my hood and let out another sigh. I didn’t feel great as I pushed open the front door to the shop, but at least I’d have something to take the edge off. “Jordan!” My blood ran cold at the sound of her voice. I almost backed out of the shop, but Janice McCain came up to me with a sweet smile. Same as she ever was, then. “H-hey, Janice,” I murmured. “How’s it going?” “Jordan, come on now.” Janice surprised me by putting a hand on my shoulder. She guided me out the doorway and back to the open sidewalk. “Don’t worry about lil’ old me. What about you?” “Me?” “It’s okay, hon. I... I know everything.” I closed my eyes and sighed. “Christ, Janice, for once, could you not be such a gossip hound?” Janice drew back. Her eyes dropped to the pavement, and my heart did, too. I shuffled my feet around and stuck my hands in my pockets. “I’m sorry. I’m... I’m sorry to snap at you like that.” My eyes refused to part from my sneakers. “You didn’t deserve that.” “No, it’s... it’s fine. Really, Jordan.” Her sympathetic tone caught me off-guard. I looked up and saw Janice smiling at me like a kindly old grandmother. Which, as it took me a second to recall, she already was. “I’m sorry to spring this on you. I can’t begin to imagine how you must feel.” “How I feel,” I replied, “is fucked up.” Janice nodded. “I guess you would.” Then she brightened. “But I must say, Maureen Davis told me she saw you and Emily at the Adams Bistro last night. She told me the whole story.” “Oh, God. She saw all that?” “Yes! And I must say, we’re all so proud of you!” “Well, it was only a matter of... wait, what?” I blinked. “What? Proud?” Janice nodded again. “Dear, you have no idea how long we’ve been worrying over poor Emily Parcher. She’s such a sweet thing, but she’s unsteady. And we couldn’t imagine a better fit for her than someone like you. Someone with a good head on his shoulders.” Her teeth flashed in a grin. “Oh, and you should’ve heard the way Maureen talked about how you stood up to her parents. Honestly, the nerve of some people! How Emily turned out as well as she did, I’ll never know!” “Yeah...” My head was spinning. Without even thinking, I grabbed the pole of a nearby parking zone sign by the curb. It was a grimy, decades-old pole, but at least it kept me from falling over onto the street. “Oh, but don’t worry, dear.” Janice patted my shoulder again. “We don’t think any less of you for your little, er, dress-up with Emily. Whatever makes you two happy is none of our business.” “I’m sure...” If my sudden insecurity were to get any worse, I felt I’d regret not wearing a diaper. The tightness in my bladder contrasted with the constant spinning in my head and stomach. “And, you know, if you ever need any help, you come talk to us.” “Help? Help with what?” “Well, I mean, I’m sure Emily’s parents meant what they said, didn’t they? They’re cutting her off?” “It sure looks that way.” “Then, you know, if you two need anything like new appliances or help with moving boxes, just let us know.” Janice winked. “The neighborhood is here to help!” I was at a loss for words. Everything I thought I’d known about Janice McCain and her little clique had fallen apart. The fact that she spoke so casually about my private life still irked me a little, but I could forgive it for how generous she was revealing herself, and her friends, to be. “I... well...” I shrugged. “I guess...” Then I smiled. “‘Thank you’ is what I’m trying to say.” “Don’t mention it, kiddo.” Janice pulled me in for a hug. “Now, as our dear Emily’s savior, can I at least buy you a cup of coffee?” “Janice, I think I’ll let you this one time...” *** When I came back, Emily was sitting at my kitchen table, fully dressed and clutching a mug full of hot tea. I noted the half-eaten piece of toast on a plate by her elbow. It matched the expression she wore: vacant and thoughtful, like she’d forgotten she was hungry halfway through. “Em?” I leaned over, hands planted on the tabletop. “Hey, Earth to Em?” “Hmm?” Emily blinked. When she noticed me standing over her, she blushed. “Oh! Hey.” “Good morning to you, too.” “Excuse me for not being so chipper. I’ve got a lot on my mind.” “I can tell.” I pulled out a chair across the table and sat down. When I flashed her plate a questioning gaze, Emily sighed and pulled it closer to herself. She took another bite of toast, but nothing in her face said that she relished it at all. “So,” I added, “I just had a bizarre encounter.” “What do you mean?” I proceeded to tell Emily the whole story about running into Janice. Her face went through several emotions over the course of the tale. Silent horror. Wide-eyed amazement. By the end of it, I noticed that she’d set down her tea, which had lost its steam over several minutes. Her hands gripped each other on top of the table, wringing her fingers out before she could speak. “That’s... geez, that’s not what I expected.” Emily blinked. “You’re sure we’re talking about the same Janice?” “I know, right?” “Well, that is sweet of her. I can’t deny that.” “But what about you, Em?” “What about me?” “I mean, what do you want to do next?” Emily was silent for almost a full minute. When she raised her eyes from the table to my face, her lips curved into a tiny smile. “I thought that was obvious after last night,” she answered. My heart did a backward somersault in joy. “Emily...” “Shh.” Her finger reached across the table to press against my lips. Emily was halfway out of her chair. Then she stood the rest of the way and circled over to me. I made room for her as she plopped onto my lap and slid her arms around me. Emily’s head dropped onto my shoulder, and I cradled her to my chest, pulling up her legs like a little girl. She let out a happy sigh, and I responded with a lingering kiss to her forehead. With each passing second, whatever else we’d done or said the night before was forgotten. All that old pain, all that long-suffering dread. All cleansed at last.
  20. 3 likes
    I'm sitting in a wet, poopy diaper right now. My second this morning! I got up early, got diapered, had coffee, then pushed out a nice load of soft, warm poop while I lay in bed. I peed several times over the next couple hours and eventually made breakfast. By the time breakfast was ready my disposable diaper was sagging so badly from all the wetness from even more coffee that I was afraid to sit in it for fear of a leak, even though I had plastic pants over it. I had to eat standing up. I finally had to change because that diaper couldn't hold any more. I love the squishy feeling of a disposable diaper that is completely saturated. When I took of my plastic pants to change, the whole bottom of the diaper had a nice brown blot showing through the white plastic backer. I finally took it off, got cleaned up, and thought that would be it. After I got my big boy underwear on I started to feel like there might be more poop on the way. I don't have anything going on today, so I wasn't going to let the opportunity be wasted, so back into another diaper. I had another poop, not quite as much as the first, and then peed a bunch more, so my diaper is just as soaked as the first one. I can feel it starting to wick up the top of the diaper in back and I can really smell it, so I'll have to change as soon as I finish this. It has been a very wet, squishy, stinky morning.
  21. 3 likes
    Kaitlyn and I did our usual diaper bank run, and I dropped her home. As I was about to get out of my car I realized that Kaitlyn’s purse was still in my car. I said a quick hi to my mom and told her I would be right back. I drove back to Kaitlyn’s house and went up to the door. Kaitlyn’s mom answered. “Hello, Kaitlyn left her bag in my car. I figured she’d want it sooner than later,” I explained. Her mother just clucked, “Typical. Well go on downstairs, I’m sure she’ll be glad you have it.” I started down the basement stairs. I’d really only been inside Kaitlyn’s house, and that was way back in the summer. I’d not been down stairs. A rec room, probably? I got down to the bottom, and my jaw dropped open. Sitting in the middle of the room. In a large pen, Kaitlyn was wearing a short dress that didn’t cover her plastic pants. Her mouth dropped open at the sight of me. I looked around. The room was one large nursery. A changing table like mine was on one side, but so was a large crib. An oversized rocking horse, a high chair, and other larger but toddler inspired furniture were the rest of the furnishings. Lots of toys, dolls, and teddy bears decorated the room. “You, um, left your purse in the car,” I stammered out She paused for a second and then swept around with her arms. “Welcome to my nursery.” I continued to stare. “My dad made most of this stuff. He’s quite a good woodworker.” “Why?” was all I could say. “Mom found out I wet myself on purpose and that I intentionally flunked summer school. She says if I want to play baby, I should play baby. This pretty much is my life outside of school and volunteering.” “Wow,” was all I could get out. It made sense. This is why Kaitlyn never wanted to have Kim or me over to her house lately. “How long has this been going on?” “Since right after pajama day at school.” “Does Kim known?” Kaitlyn looked at her feet, obviously embarrassed. “Yeah, I had to talk to someone about it. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you. I don’t want you to think I didn’t trust you.” “I understand,” I said, hoping I did. “Wow, does it bother you a lot?” I asked. “Well, I was already wearing diapers most of the time anyhow. This makes it official. I don’t mind sleeping in the crib and playing here. But it does make visitors hard. The baby food is often pretty disgusting.” “Baby food?” She walked over to the high chair and placed her and on it. “This is where I eat. Baby food and milk or juice in a bottle, or if I’m lucky a sippy cup.” My head started to swim. “Ok, I told my mom I would be right back,” I explained. “I was just going to drop off your bag. See you tomorrow?” Kaitlyn ran forward and gave me a big hug and a prolonged kiss. “Thanks, see you tomorrow,” she said. my confidentiality. Had I dodged a bullet?
  22. 3 likes
    I don't think the issue was the shared interest in DL. Shared interests are the basis of relationships. I think it's that you got too serious too fast. Save diapers/sex until marriage, or at least until you're really comfortable with being with the person long term. Communication is key. Explore each other mentally before physically. Form a real bond first. I say this as a guy happily married for 5 years to a vanilla girl who changes my diapers every day.
  23. 3 likes
  24. 3 likes
    The Unlikely Couple (Part 15) “No, no, no, no… this can’t be happening,” thought Jaylene, as the second rumbling noise became audible. Brynn stroked Jaylene’s hair comfortingly. “I think my baby girl’s tummy is full now. Do you need to go poopie?” Jaylene hoped Brynn wouldn’t hear the noises, but there was no doubting that she had. Brynn repositioned her on her lap so that she was facing upward. Jaylene closed her eyes. She couldn’t make herself look her mommy in the eyes. And she was equally averse to the notion of answering her question. Maybe Brynn would let the question slide. No such luck. “Look at Mommy,” she ordered softly. Despite it being soft, it was still very much an order rather than a request. Red-faced with shame, Jaylene un-scrunched her eyes and gazed upon Brynn’s beautiful face. It was angelic, especially in the shallow light given off by the feeble lamp on the nearby table. She saw Brynn differently now; saw her as larger, more imposing and more confident. In a way, she was seeing her with entirely new eyes. Once Brynn was satisfied that she was looking at her, she asked the question again. “Does Baby Jaylene have to make poopies in her baby diaper?” It sounded even more babyish this time and it made her want to hide her face again. She didn’t want to admit that she did indeed feel the urge to have a bowel movement. Now that would have been a reasonable term for Brynn to use. Bowel movement. Clinical, precise and not embarrassing. Why wouldn’t she use that instead? Maybe she could get away with using it herself. “Yeth… me hath to have a… bowel movement.” “It’s precious that you’re trying to use ‘big girl words’, but babies don’t need to do that. Mommy likes to to act and speak your age, okay.” Not knowing what else to do, she just slowly nodded. “Okay, now try again.” She was never going to get out of it, so she decided to just face the music and get it over with. She paused first though, trying to force herself to say what needed to be said. “Me hasth to make poopieth… in my… baby diapewr.” “That’s my good baby girl.” She pulled Jaylene in closer and hugged her again. “I’m so proud of you.” Despite enjoying the adoration, she had every intention of holding it for as long as possible. And if she WAS going to have to mess, she would rather be alone when it happened. “I know you’re scared. I can see it in your eyes. But there’s no reason to be scared, little one. Babies mess in their diapers. It’s the most natural thing in the world. Nobody’s going to think any less of you for it. I promise. Just relax and let it happen. Mommy’s right here for you.” Feeling desperate and realizing that Brynn wasn’t going to let her wait, Jaylene spoke up. “But, Mommy, me would watherw do it when nobody wath awound.” “Oh, honey, I know. But it’s important to get used to just making poopies whenever you have to do it, no matter who’s around. Besides, it’s just us in here. Everyone else is in the other room. There’s nothing you ever need to hide from me.” Damn. There went that idea. Brynn began rubbing Jaylene’s belly in a circular pattern, causing more of the growling noises. “My baby’s tummy is so full,” she observed. She was right. How could breast milk be so filling? The pressure increased tenfold and the massaging wasn’t helping matters any. Jaylene must have been showing signs of holding it in, because Brynn said, “Come on now. No clenching up.” The baby tried to unclench her buttcheeks, but couldn’t find the courage. She had never messed in a diaper since she was a legitimate baby and forcing herself to undo years of potty-training was no walk in the park. The thought of letting it loose terrified her beyond words. The pressure intensified even more. She strategically released a bit of gas, resulting in a loud but measured fart. “Uh oh, Baby is ready to make her poopies, isn’t she?” All this talking was distracting Jaylene from her concentrated effort to prevent messing herself. A part of her wanted to just bite the bullet and do it, while another part of her wanted to preserve her dignity for as long as possible. Another bit of flatulence, this one smaller than the last. Even though it was smaller, it was more painful to let out without causing a fecal mudslide in her diaper. She let out a whimper of sorts. It struck Brynn as cute. “That’s it, just let it come out. Your diaper will keep it from getting everywhere. There’s no need to hold it.” By this time, Jaylene wasn’t listening. It took every bit of her attention to keep the accident from happening. The words weren’t even registering. It was like the whole world was moving in slow motion. Her mind was locked onto its purpose. She was keeping her proverbial eyes on the prize. She gritted her teeth with agonizing effort. She was backed into a corner and she knew it. She wouldn’t be able to relieve the pressure by letting fly another fart. The next fart would be accompanied by poop. That much she was sure of. Clenching her buttcheeks was becoming more daunting by the second. Her eyes were squinted shut and every muscle in her body strained to hold back the tide of feces. Them, the inevitable happened. It started with a small squeaky fart and then a loud gurgling sound from her belly. The battle was lost and she knew it. Jaylene felt a mass parting her butt cheeks, pressing them away from one another. No amount of clenching could force it back in… and once it got that far out of the gate, so to speak, the rest of it rushed out like a crowd of overzealous shoppers being let into the store on Black Friday. Jaylene could feel the mush pushing its way into the waiting diaper, spreading itself out to the sides because there wasn’t enough room between her skin and the crinkly garment to accommodate it. The incoming poop pressed hard on the diaper itself, testing how far it could push before being forced to the sides; the tights and the fact that she was lying on her back across Brynn’s lap made sure the resistance was firm indeed. The rancid ooze quickly started covering her buttcheeks. She wanted it to stop and desperately tried regrouping her own efforts to clench the supply line shut. No go! It was useless. She had to resign herself to allowing the goopy refuse to do as it pleased. She was helpless as to what was going on in her baby diaper; a bystander. It just wouldn’t stop! More came out of her anus with no signs of quitting. She was reasonably sure that both buttcheeks were now completely smeared with poop. Worse, the first wave of sludge was being ejected from its positions by the new arrivals, pushing it outward further. The first realization of this was when she felt some of it creeping across her hips and then up the small of her back. She knew deep down what was next and it only took a few more seconds for her to be proven right. The poop was shoved frontward and made its way to her vaginal area. That was the worst of all; her most intimate bodily location being invaded by smelly, goopy crap! Speaking of the smell, the foul aroma hit the room hard, prompting a “pee-yoo” from Brynn, who had thus far been watching Jaylene’s ordeal with utter fascination. Yet more mess shot into the overburdened diaper, resulting in loud noises as it did so. Her hips were caked in poop, as was the entirety of her ass. She was afraid it would go so far up her back that it would escape the confines of the diaper. Now, most of the mush was sludging its way crotchward, the only place left for it to retreat to. She specifically felt it on her vagina and could tell it was still moving upward, like a stinky, brown glacier. The pressure in her belly was almost gone and the poop had slowed considerably, just as the goop reached where her pubic hair used to be. It crawled slowly before stopping altogether. It was over. There was a long silence. Jaylene sat petrified, unsure how to process what just happened. Almost her entire diaper area was smeared with a massive load of feces and it was, by far, the most disgusting thing she’d ever felt. The previous champion was the time Chester Fielding, an old friend from high school puked in her hair… but this blew that out of the water. Brynn just looked down pridefully at her baby with a genuine smile on her face. The silence was broken by a sniffle from Jaylene, followed by deep, heaving sobs. She was conflicted on the cause of the sobs. She felt a certain pride in putting such a loving smile on Brynn’s face, so there might be some tears of happiness in the mix. At the same time, she felt so gross and helpless lying there in a diaper containing what felt like tons of her own feces. She wasn’t sure which was the case, as crying was such an unfamiliar thing to her as it was. “You did so good, Jaylene. I love you.” For the first time since the poop debacle began, Jaylene looked Brynn in the eyes. Even through the cloudy sheen of tears, she could tell that Brynn truly meant her words. She was genuinely proud of her for messing in her diaper like a baby. What’s more: she really did love her. That somehow took some of the edge off the inner pain she was feeling. Even still, she wanted out of the diaper in the most sincere way… and she wanted out of it as soon as absolutely possible. Yet, Brynn just kept her there, cuddling with her. She didn’t want to stop the snuggling, but her need to be cleaned up trumped her need for affection. Remembering to baby-talk, she asked through her after-sobs, “Mommy, tan I pwease take a showewr now? I feel so icky.” Brynn almost said yes instantly, but remembered some advice Lucas had given her while they tag-teamed the nursery in her new house. His every word came to her in an instant. He said, “One thing you’re going to want to do is make sure that little Jaylene gets used to being in wet and messy diapers right out of the gate. It’ll make the transition much easier in the long term. Besides, she’s immune to diaper rash.” Jaylene looked up at her with hopeful eyes. “Well, sweetie, I’ll change you in the morning. Those diapers can hold a lot of yuck-yucks, okay? So let’s go in there and visit a while.” Jaylene’s eyes practically bugged out of their sockets. She was not expecting that at all. At most, she figured on having to stay like this another 30 minutes. But the rest of the evening and night? This was going to be unbearable. “But Mommy, it’th tho gwoss. I won’t be able to sweep in dis.” Brynn could understand her turmoil over it. She herself would’ve hated to be trapped in a smelly, sticky diaper for twelve hours too. But Lucas knew what he was talking about and she resolved to take his advice in the matter. “Oh, honey, I’ so sorry, but my baby girl needs to spend some time like this. You’ll get used to it.” You’ll get used to it. Jaylene was so sick of hearing those words. But what could she do? She was at her mommy’s mercy now and she very much wanted to keep her word about being a good girl. In the end, she chose not to throw a hissy.... But hoped nonetheless that some whining and sucking up might help change her mind. “Pwwweeeeeease, Mommy! Baby Jaywene will be a vewwy good baby giwrl fwom now on. I pwomise. Pweeeease change my poopy baby diapewr.” She upped the ante by throwing in “Baby Jaylene” and referring to her diaper as a “poopy baby diaper”. A brilliant touch, all told. In fact, it almost worked. Brynn thought about it for a few minutes, before deciding to stick to Lucas’ advice. Plus, she had to show her who was in control and if she let Jaylene sway her so early on, her baby would get the false idea that it would work every time. The decision was to hold her ground. “No, baby girl, you’re going to stay in your poopy baby diaper until morning. You’ll be fine. And if you’re a very good baby for Mommy, I’ll give you something special when you wake up. Sound good?” With tears welling back up out of dread, she simpered. “Otay, Mommy. Me will be good.” Brynn now wondered just how her little one will react to her surprise.
  25. 3 likes
    The giggles through Emily off, when the giantess walked in she had been trying to tug herself over the rail of her crib. It was a task and she'd had to jump as up to grab onto the rail of the crib and had only just caught it, scrambling and kicking out to pull herself up. The amazons presence made her let go of the rail in shock, she slipped and fell back to the bed smacking her chin into the wood as she fell. Tears pricked at her eyes but before she had the chance to do anything but breathe out shakily Catherine was scooping her up over the rail of the crib and cradling her close to her chest. Emily tried to drone out the cooing of the amazon and instead focus on the pain in her chin. Nothing was broken, that she could tell jut by stretching her aching jaw, but it still hurt like hell and she imagined it would bruise horribly. Pressed up against her captors chest as she was Emily couldn't see anything. It was dark, and too warm and her jaw was throbbing painfully. She pushed against her captor trying to get out of her arms so she could make a run now that she was out of the crib but the giantesses grip was firm. Ignoring her instinct for self-preservation Emily kicked out at the amazon swinging her legs and twisting her body every which way in the hopes of shocking the amazon into letting her go. It didn't work. Of course it didn't work. It didn't take a genius to know that it wouldn't do her any good, the amazon was nine feet tall at least, and Emily was barely half that size, besides she hadn't done any decent exercise since college. Her captor simply readjusted Emily so she was pinned to the woman's hip, her legs splayed out either side of the giantess and her face pressed into the giantesses breast. Instead of admonishing her Catherine simply ruffled Emily's hair. "You're a tenacious little thing aren't you princess? It's time to give up on this, you don't have the right to go around pretending you're a big girl any more. Now you've gone and hurt yourself trying to prove you're something that you're not." Emily's attempts to protest, to prove her wrong and to give examples of her maturity, were cut off by the large pacifier Catherine pressed into her mouth. Her attempt to spit it out the pacifier was stopped by Catherine pressing two fingers against the plastic guard of the pacifier and held them there pressing in gently before relieving the pressure, forcing the pacifier gently in and out Emily's mouth forcing her to suck on it. Catherine kept her fingers in place forcing Emily to suck on the pacifier in her mouth as she carried her downstairs to the kitchen. Emily glared at her captor as she slid her into the highchair she had bought earlier that day, securing the pacifier into Emily's mouth with a ribbon from one of the kitchen's drawers tied securely around the back of her head. "I'm just going to prepare a nice bottle for you, and we'll get you some painkillers for your booboo okay sweetie?" The giantess spoke as she worked, crushing up a white tablet from a packet labelled as paracetamol and adding it into a clean disney themed baby bottle from the steriliser, which she began to fill it with milk formula. The formula she had chosen was just plain milk, no added vitamins because she liked the idea of making her little her own meals. "The formula's only for now baby girl, once the tablets I've purchased kick in you'll be able to nurse from mommy, won't that be nice?" Emily wrinkled up her nose in distaste at the thought of nursing from her so called 'mommy' and didn't reply, instead turning away from the site disgusted at the whole conversation. Catherine took Emily's disgust as an opportunity to slip a sachet of the powder laxative she had on hand into the baby bottle while Emily was turned away. Securing the lid on tightly she checked the temperature of the milk on her wrist before shaking the bottle to make sure the contents were mixed through. "Alright little bear you ready for your baba? Mommy's gonna take you inside and we can have a cuddle on the sofa while we fill your hungry tummy." The amazon leaned down and scooped Emily out of the high chair with ease, cradling the little in one arm and carrying the bottle in her other. Settling down in the living room, the giantess tucked Emily carefully onto her lap, tugging the ribbon and pacifier free. Emily twisted her lips into a pout, opening her mouth to express his displeasure. She didn't get very far, before she had a chance to say a word the thick rubber nipple of the bottle was being pressed between her lips and the sweet creamy milk inside was being forced into her mouth. Emily quickly found out she was able to spit out enough of the milk to stop herself from chocking on the liquid pouring into her mouth and found herself forced to swallow. It wasn't that she didn't want the painkiller she knew the milk contained, or knew she needed the nutrients the milk contained and she was hungry. She hadn't eaten since breakfast and it looked like lunch wasn't going to be offered until after she drank the bottle. It was humiliating though. Shutting her eyes tight Emily suckled gently on the bottle of milk in order to control the flow. It wasn't all that bad, but the humiliation drinking from a baby bottle made her cheeks burn. Her amazon wasn't helpful on that front, rubbing her back gently and cooing at her all the while holding the bottle up at an angle for her so the milk flowed easily into her mouth without much effort. Cheeks burning, eyes shut tight and pretending she wasn't anywhere else in the world Emily finished the bottle off quickly. Catherine patted her on her diapered bottom and left Emily gently down into a playpen in the corner of the living room, replacing the pacifier in her mouth and securing the ribbon back in place. "You sit tight and have a play with some of the toys mommy has here for you while I finish off on our nummy lunch okay?" Without waiting for an answer Catherine headed back into the kitchen, setting a timer for the ten minutes it would take for the laxatives to kick in. While she waited she finished some lunch prep keeping her attention focused on the sounds coming from the living room. Emily was clearly not playing with any of the toys she had layed out, there was no sounds of blocks falling on the carpet or a doll being moved around. But ti wasn't long until the famililar sounds of a little whining and grunting as their tummy gurgle became audible.
  26. 3 likes
    My fiancée and fellow forum member @Princess Alice was, yesterday, finally given the go ahead by the surgeon for sexual reassignment surgery! Having worked super hard from the first moment she came out to me three (or four?) years ago, Alice has just one small hurdle of electrolysis to some hair between her and the surgery she has wanted for a long time. It started off with her coming out to me one emotional night. A few days later we headed out to the GPs together to get direction on where to go next. Alice was told about a support group which she joined and the counsellor there helped Alice understand herself. Not long after these sessions started Alice came out to her family and friends. After passing as female full time for a year she was referred to Exeter's gender clinic where, after a few months of assessments, she was prescribed HRT in the form of patches. The last year or so has been a roller coaster as Alice continued passing full time, and adjusted to her new hormone balance. There were (and are) mood swings, there are anxieties and fears... But there are so many positive changes. Alice's breasts continue to develop, her face is softer and rounder, her body has changed and her skin is very smooth. Finally, after a lengthy effort to drop some weight and having ticked every box, Alice was referred to a private hospital where she was recommended for SRS. Yesterday, Alice met with the surgeon and was thoroughly checked over and told that after she has electrolysis done on some hair that needs to be removed, she should contact the hospital who will be ready and willing to operate. All told the surgery will likely be in the next few months. The recovery will be long and painful but we are ready to face it. The last couple of hurdles will soon be overcome. This wouldn't have been possible without the support of friends and family (both hers and mine), the support group that she attended, her work who have been very understanding in allowing her time to make and attend these appointments and also allowing her to work from home during the recovery. And a special big thank you to the NHS. From the specialists who have guided Alice, to the surgeon who will operate, to the nurses who will help with recovery, to the other nurses who ran all the blood tests and hormone checks and to the GPs who have at times gone out of their way to help Alice... The care has been and will continue to be outstanding.
  27. 3 likes
    Which was it? "Threw them out" or "Hid them"? If you hid them then you may still be able to find them unless your parents found them first. If you threw them out, well then you are just wasting your time looking for them! Stop raiding your dad's liquor cabinet, stop smoking pot, pay more attention in your English class and learn punctuation, sentence structure and when to use capitalization. Believe me it will help you in the future when you go for job interviews.
  28. 3 likes
    Thanks for the encouragement everybody, it's a little later than I intended but here's chapter 2. It's slow again, I haven't really been writing just fiction lately and I'm feeling the loss of control over my pacing. I don't want to rush either but expect things to pick up a bit in later chapters. Ch 2 -Siren Song "...Siren?" Ellen couldn't help but quirk an eyebrow as she accepted the photo and studied it. Caroline Shepard looked to be in her early thirties and carried it well. Smooth, pale skin contrasted warm, coppery hair. The cut was ear length and surprisingly conservative but her dark lipstick and wicked smile were anything but and her warm, brown eyes were knowing and mysterious. The photo cut off at the base of her neck, hinting tantalizingly at a generous chest. Ellen hadn't been with another woman for a while, in her younger years she'd preferred women to men but these days she didn't really hit the right clubs and it was a lot easier to meet men. Miss Shepard, Ellen found herself wishing it was a miss despite her sense of professionalism, was exactly the type she went after too. "Yeah that's her stage name," continued Steve obliviously. "Shepard is a singer, she's been a big thing on the local indie circuit for the last ten years or so but her last album went mainstream in a big way. I think one song was in a movie or something. The point is she now has a major record deal and a lot more exposure, that hasn't been so popular with some of her more... dedicated fans," "'You sold out to the man,' 'you used to be about the music,' that sort of thing?" Ellen supplied and Steve nodded. "Right, a bit more explicit though, the words 'corporate whore' came up a a lot in my research," Steve said, his brow furrowing. Ellen was struck by the mental image of Steve, seated rigidly at his desk, scowling as he poured over indie music forums for research purposes and had to struggle to keep from snorting. "Have their been threats made?" asked Ellen, fighting to keep her expression and tone serious. "Some, mostly vague and not too explicit but it's been enough to spook the record label. They're the ones who want protection for her. Caroline was pretty hesitant about the idea and only agreed once the idea of someone discreet was floated by her, she insisted on a female guard too. "I see, so you want me to tag along casually for a couple of months or so until everyone runs out of steam?" "Pretty much," said Steve. "Stay sharp and keep an eye out for trouble but realistically we aren't expecting much to happen. You won't even have to wear a suit" Ellen studied the picture thoughtfully and Caroline Shepard smiled mysteriously up at her. "Sounds perfect," she said. --- Perfect except for the commute Ellen peevishly, tightening her grip on the steering wheel of her compact little mirage. It was the next day and Ellen was almost finished clawing her way out of the seething vortex of metal and hate that was LA morning traffic. Steve had gotten in touch with Miss Shepard, it was a Miss it transpired, and arranged for them to meet at Shepard's house up in the Hills at 9:30am. Ellen had left her apartment at 7:00 just to be safe and was just barely on time. This was why Ellen hated driving, people like to wax lyrical about the freedom of the automobile but in reality they were claustrophobic little prisons that trapped you in a maze of narrow corridors and arcane regulations. Nobody had ever had an hour added to their walking time because some other pedestrian had fallen over. But right now Ellen was fuming in her mostly stationary car reaping the consequences because some dipshit five miles up the highway couldn't peel their eyes off their phone long enough to avoid slamming into the person ahead of them. To make matters worse Ellen could feel pressure building slowly just below her stomach. She'd always kind of had a small bladder and realistically she should have skipped the take out coffee she'd picked up on the way but she'd wanted to make a good impression and alertness was a good trait in a bodyguard. At this rate though her first impression was going to be desperately begging for the toilet and bolting past her client to pee. Ellen pressed her legs together and tried to distract herself. "Okay this next track we have coming up for you is exciting," Ellen glanced down at the excitable voice flickering out from her radio. She didn't even normally have it on, preferring a playlist of her own music to top 40 crap and some idiot yammering mindlessly between songs but she'd switched it on and flicked around in hopes of getting an update on the traffic situation and hadn't bothered to turn it off yet. "This is 'Chrysanthemum' the latest single from Siren, this lady has really taken LA by storm lately and this new single is her going from strength to strength if you ask me! You guys are gonna love this, check it out." The presenter mercifully faded out as twangy acoustic guitar work and a subtle synth tone took over. The track had a surreal, dreamy quality to it and Shepard's voice, when it came in was rich and seductive, with a slight husk to it that Ellen liked. It wasn't her normal fare, Ellen like angry, high energy punk she could work out to, but it was easy to listen to and Shepard's seductive voice was even distracting her a little from the traffic and her growing need to relieve herself. Mercifully Ellen's turnoff appeared soon after the song finished and she was able to escape from the heavy flow of traffic driving up into the Hills with a growing sense of anticipation and urgency..
  29. 3 likes
    The weeks passed without much note. Even though we had our applications in, Kaitlyn and I continued to volunteer at the diaper bank. Kara hadn’t really brought up the fact that we were all wearing diapers though I was intrigued by the fact that here she was, a young woman, also wearing diapers. I started to dream about Christmas coming up. I wasn’t sure I really wanted anything, but I dropped some hints about a new computer. I could use a laptop at college, and the desktop I had been using was really long in the tooth. Kaitlyn, Kim, and I continued to spend all the time we could together. Our parents didn’t seem to mind. More often than not we’d end up at Kim or my house in the afternoons. We’d talk or work on homework or just dream about college. If we could all just get in at the same place…. One day after school I was dropping off the girls at their homes, and we went to Kim’s first. “Hey,” I said. “That’s my mom’s car.” “And our car is over there,” Kaitlyn said. I knew our mothers were often in conversation with each other, but it felt odd that we would walk in on them all in a room at the same time. With trepidation, we got out and went inside. “Hi,” we all pretty much said in unison. “What’s up?” I asked. “You’ve all got letters in the mail today,” my mother answered. She held out an envelope. Kim and Kaitlyn’s mothers were doing similarly. I took the envelope. Danielson College read the return address. This was it. Were we in on early decision or not. “Well,” my mother pleaded. “Open them!” I opened mine. I read it. I blinked. I read it again. “I’m in!” I proclaimed. I looked at the girls. “Me too,” said Kim. We both looked at Kaitlyn who seemed stunned. “Well?” I asked. “Looks like the three musketeers are going to take on Danielson College. I’m in, too!” We kissed and hugged. This was fabulous news. After a minute our parents stepped in and hugged us as well. “I suspect you all need a change,” Kim’s mother said. The girls’ mothers dragged them off towards Kim’s room. My mother took me in another direction. She took me to a guest room and told me to get undressed. I slipped my pants down, and she pulled them the rest of the way off. “Shirt, too,” she said. Naked, except for the diaper, she proceeded to change me. With a clean diaper, she then held out a shirt for me to slip into. She helped me get it over my head. Standing up I saw in the mirror that I was wearing a Danielson College t-shirt. “There was no doubt in my mind that you’d get in,” she said. We returned to the family room, and the girls were similarly attired in Danielson shirts and their diapers. Mom took pictures of the three of us. “Kayla would love that shot,” she said. “Who?” I asked. “My friend Kayla,” she explained. “The one who thought you were cute on pajama day. She said she’d love to see your butt in a diaper. But don’t let it get to your head. She’s pretty disgusted about the idea that we actually use them.” “Why is it that every girl I meet just wants to see me in a diaper?” I asked. Kim and Kaitlyn broke into hysterical laughter. We settled down and reread our acceptance letters. It said we’d be reciving a packet of further information to complete our enrollment. Great, we were looking forward to the future!
  30. 3 likes
    Eleven: Neighborhood Watch With our would-be day out suddenly tarnished, neither Emily nor I wanted to keep things going. We beat a hasty retreat to the old neighborhood. And since I was out and about in men’s clothes, identified as Jordan Kim, I decided to stop in and check out my neglected house. Nothing there surprised me. The mail had piled up while I was away, and it was more ads and junk than anything else. I saw a thin layer of dust along the bookshelves and tables that needed cleaning off. And worse still, an equally thin mask of grime had formed around my bathoom sink drain. Apart from those traits, the house looked exactly as I’d left it. But the more I wandered through its halls, the more like a stranger I felt. I saw everything through the other Jordan’s eyes. The drapes my mother had picked out—a rare concession for me. Acting books and screenplays left in a pile on a desk. A handwritten grocery list of ingredients that I’d never gotten around to buying, but when I looked a little closer at it, I saw that Emily had gotten them all for me when we lived together. By the time I came back to my kitchen, I found Emily waiting for me there. She perched on a stool, a cheap piece of furniture I’d gotten with a set from IKEA. Her eyes wandered over to me and her face twisted up into a scowl. “Boy, Mom sure knows how to pick ’em, huh?” Emily waved her phone at me. “If you’ve got any old phone numbers, can I borrow one? I might need to throw them off the scent.” “I would if I could.” With a shrug, I headed to the counter and checked the empty fruit bowl. At least I’d been smart enough to dump all that before I moved next door. “Any chance that they’re going to make another visit down here?” “Please, God, no.” “It could happen, Em. Just saying.” “And that’s what scares me the most.” Emily chewed on her bottom lip. “Are you comfortable with playing my roommate again?” I turned to her, my face twisted into disbelief. “Seriously, do you even have to ask?” “Well, I mean, it worked out the first time...” “And it’ll be fine the next.” “Until they get suspicious. You know they will!” “Then they will, and...” I shrugged. “I don’t know. We’ll answer that when we cross that bridge.” Emily nodded, though she didn’t look convinced. It crushed me to see the worry written across her face. It was that fateful day at the coffee shop all over again. After all the work and joy we’d accrued in this ongoing farce, building back her self-esteem piece by piece, and then one little text message had wiped out our progress in a heartbeat. Oh, the things I wanted to shout at her parents. But I couldn’t do that. Not yet, at least. I leaned against the counter. “In the meantime, are you busy with work at all?” “No. Why?” “I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but this place is a bit of a mess.” I gestured around the kitchen and over to the living room. “If you’re free, I could use a hand tidying up.” Emily smiled. “Sure. It’d be nice to take my mind off this whole other mess in my life.” “That’s the spirit!” *** Early the next morning, I needed to clear my head. Emily stayed asleep on the couch, curled under her blanket, looking quite adorable. If I didn’t get outside, I’d be hanging around her the entire day, and I’d more of a creep than a boyfriend if I did that. Once I was out the door, I knew I’d made the right call. The air was fresh, the streets were full of cars pulling out of driveways, folks going off to work, and I couldn’t miss the smell of dew on the grass. My eyes closed, and I let go of all the misery and tension from the day before. Then I began to jog. I let the morning go at its own pace. My legs carried me up one street and down another. Before long, I was out of breath and reeking with sweat. I found my way down the next block and across the street, right in time to see a line of people out the front door of the neighborhood coffee shop. And as I jogged over to take my spot in line, I recognized a certain shade of brunette hair dye two spots in front of me. I raised my voice and called out, “Morning, Janice!” “Jordan!” My neighbor moved out of line and walked over to me with a grin. “How are you? I hardly see you around anymore!” “I’ve been studying,” I replied. “Lot of acting gigs to consider. Lot of scripts to read, you know?” It was technically the truth, from a certain point of view. “Oh, good for you! I always knew you’d get more work! I’m sure you’re having a better run with work than I am with my grandchildren!” Janice leaned in conspiratorially. “You know, my youngest Margaret is expecting another, but between you and me, I think she’s ready to divorce that good-for-nothing Paul. I’ve always wondered she waited so long! Don’t you think so?” I smiled and nodded. Janice had three daughters, all fully grown, with the youngest fresh out of college and married to her high school sweetheart. I’d never heard good things about the marriage of Margaret and Paul Danvers. They also seemed to have more kids every time I heard about them. Truth be told, I knew that Janice couldn’t resist being a gossip about her own family. It wasn’t one of her best qualities, though I supposed that, given the degree of affection she showed to Margaret, she wasn’t all that bad a person. Meanwhile, the line got shorter and we drew closer to the barista at the counter. With only one person ahead of us, I felt ridiculously comfortable. Everything was quiet and ordinary today. All right then. One day to figure things out, to put our lives back together. Emily would be fine. I would stand by her through whatever nonsense her parents threw our way. “Oh, Jordan, did you ever get a visit from that Mr. Winchell?” I blinked and turned to Janice. Her question took another second to fully register in my head. Then I blinked again and said, “Uhh, no. Sorry, who’s that?” “Ohhh, you are missing out!” Janice leaned in again, and as she did, the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. “The other day, I was tending to my garden, and this gentleman in a suit came walking right up to me. So I said hi, and he said hi, and he said he was with this private investigation service. I said, ‘Oooh, isn’t that fascinating work?’ He said it was, and then he—and this is so tantalizing—he asked me about any new people who’d moved into the neighborhood recently. Like any single, young women in particular.” My jaw dropped, probably low enough to whatever my stomach had been, which had turned into a queasy ball that hit the floor and kept on falling. “Oh?” I asked. “So... so, you think this, uh, Winchell guy was checking up on Emily’s new roommate?” Janice flashed back a teasing grin. “I’m sure I couldn’t say. But, you know, Alice did tell me over cocktails the other night that she hasn’t seen the new girl in over a week! Can you believe it? It’s like she doesn’t exist anymore! So strange!” She sighed. “But then, poor, sweet Emily. She did always attract the weird ones, bless her heart.” It took all the decency instilled by my Korean mother not to sock her in the face for that remark. Not that she would’ve understood why. I forced a grin and said, “Well, she’s an artist, Janice. It comes with the territory.” “It sure does!” Janice laughed and turned around just as the barista waved her ahead. *** I took a bottle of water to go and raced back home. Sweat and tears be damned, I had to make it back on time. I took shortcuts through side streets and away from the main road. Every familiar path now looked treacherous. I imagined eyes peering at me through open windows. I pictured men in black hats driving past me in nondescript cars, taking notes and snapshots. Somewhere in my mind’s eye, a giant manila folder was being pulled from an office drawer with the name Emily Louise Parcher on it. Some faceless detective was flipping through the papers contained within, and paper-clipped to each one was a blurry photo of me in drag. My neighborhood was rated as one of the safest in Thebes Park, and the town itself was one of the safest in the state. But right then, I didn’t feel safe at all. My own neighbors had sold me out. A goddamn tidal wave of innuendo was about to crash through my house—and through Emily’s, too. Heart pounding and feet throbbing, I managed to veer back onto my street. Somewhere along the way, I’d dropped the water bottle, or maybe I’d chucked it in the trash. I couldn’t quite remember which it was. With years of actor’s training to call upon, I stopped behind a small hedge in Maureen Davis’s yard to catch my breath. I used everything I had in my toolkit—visualization, breathing from the diaphragm, the Alexander Technique—to regain my composure. When I reappeared from behind the hedge, I wasn’t frantic anymore. I took a calm, collected stride back to my front door, in full view of any nosy neighbors. When I opened the front door, I took a deep breath. Okay Jordan, I told myself. Don’t lose sight of what’s important. Deep breaths, man. I stepped into the house, and within minutes, I was in the living room. Emily had left her blanket folded up on the couch. My eyes scanned the room and the hall beyond it. A second later, I noted that my bedroom door was ajar, and someone had turned the lights on inside. Yellow haze poured out into the hallway, setting a rather ominous atmosphere. I plunged ahead and went to open the door. “Em? Are you in here?” “Jordan...” Her voice set me on edge. I let out a breath I didn’t realize I’d been holding, and I opened the door all the way. She sat on my bed, her legs folded underneath her. She had taken one of my big sweaters from the closet and wrapped herself in it like a little kid. The sleeves comically hung loose over her hands, but I could still see that she held her phone in one palm. When I saw the bags under her eyes and heard her sniffle, my heart cracked right away. “Hey,” I whispered. I was at her side in an instant. My arms slid around her shoulders, and I cradled her head against my chest. Emily sniffled again, and she turned her face into my bicep. I stroked her hair, whispering some random, soothing nonsense into her ear. To this day, I still don’t know what I said to her, but it seemed to calm her down. Maybe it was just hearing my voice that helped. With another sniffle, Emily wiped at her nose and looked up at me. “S-sorry...” “It’s okay. Just tell me what’s wrong.” I smiled. “I’m here to talk.” “Yeah...” Emily blinked back tears. She closed her eyes and tilted her head away. “Yeah, okay. It’s... it’s over, Jordan.” “What do you mean?” “The... the gig. The charade. It’s all over now.” “Em—” “My parents fucking know!” Emily waved her phone at me. Now the tears fell, and the sob strangled her every word. “They know that Jordan Baker doesn’t exist! They know that you went missing the whole time she was around! It’s all there! No Jordan Baker in Thebes Park! No records, no witnesses! It’s... it’s all fake, and they know it now!” Her face twisted up into a scowl, and she pressed her hands to her cheeks to soak up more tears. I sat there, speechless and stunned. I couldn’t even hold her close and comfort her like before. I couldn’t do anything now. I’d done enough, hadn’t I?
  31. 3 likes
    Part III We all finished up at the bar and said our farewells. Some of my new co-workers were pissed right up. I mean slurring and stumbling, red faced and laughing. I was not one of those. I am Irish, we can handle our drink. Plus I know how to drink, drink smarter not harder. I stick with whiskies and waters. I am glad our night out was ending though. I was in need of a change, as a precaution I had added a doubler into my last diaper. I put it to good use. Tony had stayed up at the bar telling more and more exaggerated versions of the story until he was kindly asked to leave by Al, the bartender. I saw him across the street as I left the bar. This could go one of two ways. Well for me and him, or not well for him. The decision was his. Tony jogged across the street when he saw me, I turned to face him and bent my knees ever so slightly, just to lower my centre of gravity. Turns out I had nothing to worry about. “Aisling. Aisling!” “Hi Tony. How are you feeling?” “A little banged up for sure, but not as bad I suspect it could have been.” “Mmmm” I made a non-committal noise, he was right about that. If they hadn’t disturbed my fighting fog, chances are he would be eating his meals through a straw for the rest of his days. I am happy that they did. I like Tony. “Anyhow, I jus want to say thanks for covering for me back there, you didn’t need to save my ass. But I am glad you did. How ever did you learn to fight like that? I mean I am a bruiser, don’t get me wrong, but you were on the war path.” “I am trained.” Giving that simple answer generally stirs up more questions, but it is fun. “Trained how? Like a ninja or something?” What is with people these days and ninjas? I don’t get it, yeah they are cool, but still enough already. “Not quite like a ninja, more like a fighter. Before I came to Canada my amateur boxing record was 25-2-0. I also am trained in Krav Maga.” “Wow, okay. I did a little boxing back when I was a kid, never took to the rules. Kept fighting, just not in the ring. I recently got back into the gym though. My size helped me compensate for my lack of refined technique. Now that I am getting older I need to be smarter about it.” Yeah. I got that. Tony was massive. People through that word around a lot these days, Tony actually qualified for the moniker. I am tall, and strong for a woman. 5’10” and I can do 20 military pull-ups. Tony, looked fat, was not. I learned that when I was beating him. 6’5” and about 300 lbs. Solid muscle. He was a bear of a man. I would not even guess at his general strength. Somewhere between insane and colossal I would reckon. “I only ask because I am a member of a great fight gym, and we would love to have a woman on the team, especially one who is not afraid of hitting or getting hit back. If you are interested here is their number.” I take it from him, I am intrigued. I know that I am out of fight shape, but it would be nice to train again. “Thanks for the number Tony, I’ll give it a think.” “No problem Aisling. It has been my pleasure. See you on Monday.” He took off walking down the street. My cab arrived and I got in, eager to get home, get changed, and get to bed. It had been a hard day. I awoke Saturday morning to something that rarely happens to me. A wet bed. Normally I am protected enough that I can avoid that inconvenience, but not today. Oh well, I needed to wash my sheets anyways. I get up and survey the damage, there is a wet spot about twice the size of a piece of newspaper on the bed. I strip the sheets revealing my ‘insurance’ the vinyl mattress protector that I have. I smile, and give it a stroke. “Old friend” I say “You have saved me again”. I pat it appreciatively. I bundle the sheets by the door and get down to getting out of my night diaper. Having changed I get all my clothes together and head down to the laundry room, crinkling all the way. My ‘lazy Saturday’ clothes do nothing to hide the fact that I am diapered. I am an early riser, always have been, so all the machines are free. I take full advantage of that. One for my sheets, one for my clothes, and one for my plastic panties. I set them, and head back to my flat. I have only been in this building for a couple of weeks, I am not totally unpacked yet. I make a hard decision to finish that chore before Sunday rolls in. I check the time. 0640. A perfect time to call my Mum. I do. We talk, I relate the story of Tony to her. We laugh. Half and hour later I hang up the phone, and sigh. I miss my Mum. I go about the other boring tasks of living, I eat breakfast, wash up the dishes, brush my teeth, etc. I look at the clock 0735. Time to switch the loads. I go back down to the laundry room to move things over. I see that there is another denizen of the building in the laundry room. I say hi. “Hi, I’m Aisling. I just moved in a couple of weeks ago.” She looks at me up and down, why do I feel like I am being judged. Her eyes linger on my abdomen. I see her smirk, and look up at me. “Nice diaper.” I look down at myself, my shirt had ridden up to reveal the waistband of my diaper. I pull my shirt down and look back at her. There is only one way to deal with people like her. “Thanks.” That caught her off-guard, bet she was looking for me to blush or get all embarrassed or some shit. Not this chick. This chick don’t play by those rules. I walk over to my machines and switch the loads. Putting them onto dry. She puts her clothes on to wash and we just stand there in an awkward silence. I walk away, crinkling noisily all the while. I hear her mutter something as I round the bend. “Freak.” That stops me cold. That is totally unnecessary, and I am going to tell her that. I march back over to her and ask. “Care to repeat that little comment?” Oh, this is going to get interesting I am standing up to someone who I think has been a queen-bee her whole life. Let’s see what happens. “Bitch get outta my face!” I walk closer “Care to repeat that little comment?” I am keeping my cool, closing the distance between us very slowly. Being menacing doesn’t mean being violent. It just means being cool when they are not. I can see her defences weakening. “I-I said get out of my face.” I am standing right on top of her. I am much taller than her, yet another advantage. “Not that one. The one you made before, when I was walking away.” “I didn’t say anything” her voice is getting quieter. “Yes, you did, I heard you. You called me something, what was it?” “I called you a freak.” She is looking at her feet now, she doesn’t even have the balls to look at me directly. Coward. “Why? Why would you call me that?” “Because-because you are wearing a diaper.” “Yes, I am wearing a diaper. Very good. Do you know why I am wearing a diaper?” “No…no I don’t.” “I am wearing a diaper because I have a medical condition that requires me to. It is an assistive device. Much like a wheelchair, it lets me live a normal life. You wouldn’t make fun of someone in a wheelchair, would you?” “No…no I wouldn’t” “So why would you make fun of me for wearing a diaper?” “I dunno, because it is weird.” “That’s not for you to decide. Now I am waiting for an apology.” “Sorry” “Pardon me? I didn’t hear you.” “I am sorry for making fun of your diaper.” “Thank-you. That wasn’t so bad, was it? Now fuck off before I beat you into a coma.” She blanched, and took off for the hills. Maybe it was my height, or my words. But she will think twice about doing that again. That was satisfying. I wouldn’t have really hit her, but the threat of violence is generally a more practical tool than the violence itself. Eventually my loads are done and I trundle them back up the stairs to my place. I fold them and put them all where they belong. That chore complete I continue to unpack. Sometime later my phone chirps. Emily sent me a text asking if I wanted to go out tonight. I had no immediate plans so I agreed. She was going to introduce me to some of her friends at a local diner. That sounds like a nice time to me. However, that still left me with a good portion of the day kill. What to do? Remembering my conversation with Tony, I give the gym he recommended a ring. They answer, they are open. I guess I know what I am doing now. I check my diaper, only a little damp. Get dressed, pack my diaper/gym bag, an head out. I arrive at the gym, it looks like a fight gym. Greasy, sweaty, and perfect. I open the door and enter a familiar world. I am about to introduce myself when I see Tony standing ringside. “Aisling, you came!” He starts limping over to where I am standing. He starts introducing me to all the people ringside. “Guys, this is Aisling. She is the girl I told you about. The one that did all this to me.” They look at him, then they look at me. Up and down. Like an appraisal. It feels weird. “Uhhhh…Hi guys. Tony gave me the number for the gym, in case I ever felt like training. I am here, so I guess I do.” One of them speaks, “You did all that damage to Tony? By yourself? Unprepared?” “Yes.” “Well I’m sold, you want to train here you are welcome, anybody who can knock Tony around is welcome here. Consider that your application.” I smile “Thanks, I didn’t catch your name though.” “Oh, forgive me. I am Gustavo Ramirez y Soledad Allejandro Juan Garcia IV. Call me Gus. Everyone else does.” That was a relief, I might be able to remember Gus. “Is there someplace I can get changed?” “Yup, locker room is just over there past the mirror.” “Thanks Gus.” I head over to the locker room, this is going to be interesting. I get there and enter. It is empty right now. I strip off my street clothes to just my diaper, I give it an experimental prod. Wet. Not concerningly so. I put on my gym gear and head back out. It is pretty clear that I am wearing a diaper. Fighting gym gear is not conducive to hiding tings like that. The guys look at me, look at the exposed waistband of my diaper, and continue talking amongst themselves. For me that makes them good folk. They see the diaper, they don’t care, they are here to train or to be trained. That is all that matters. I walkover to the weights and start getting my stretch on. Warming up is very important. The science on that score is conflicted, I just like to limber up before I exercise. Stretching complete I start my weight circuit. I am going light, I am rusty and, the last thing I want to do is hurt myself. So, I stick to 20lbs and under. Finishing up some half hour later I feel a gratifying bead of sweat on my forehead. I glove up and take it to the heavy bag. It all comes back to me. The combinations, the steps. Jab. Jab, jab, cross. Jab, cross, jab, uppercut. It fills me completely. The rest of the gym evaporates. It is just me and the bag, we are all that exist in the world. Finishing up there, I need a breather. I head back to the locker to grab my towel. Also, to check my diaper. I do both. Diaper is okay. Heading back out Tony walks up to me. “That was some pretty good moves you pulled there. You weren’t kidding you know what you are about.” “Thanks Tony, it feels really good to get the gloves on and get back into the groove. Truth be known I am in terrible shape. Not too long ago I would have run circles around that bag. Now I am just glad I could jog.” “If you feel up to it, I could tape up your hands and you could get some proper sparring in. I doubt we have anyone in your weight class handy, but I doubt that that is going to be an issue for you. Am I right?” “You are. I would love to get taped up. If you are offering to be my corner man I accept.” “Excellent, I’ll go fetch the tape. You keep warm, don’t need you getting cold on me.” His transition from fan to coach is flawless. I obey him and start jumping rope. He returns with the tape. I stop jumping. I present my hands to him. For a woman, they are pretty beat up. Full of scars and lumpy knuckles. What can I say? I am a fighter. Boxing is really hard on the hands. He starts taping me up. I start getting mentally geared up. By the time, he is finished getting my gloves on; I am in the mode. I step into the ring. My opponent does likewise. We touch gloves, I put in my mouth guard. And we are off. He closes in on my very quickly, throwing jabs. Testing me out. I can tell he has me beat on range, he has got long Goddamn arms. I sidestep a jab and let loose a wicked cross to his head. It connects, but not too well. Even-so it gave him a rattle. I follow up with jabs to his body, he is deflecting most of them but some get through. I see him telegraph his next from a mile away, he is going for a haymaker. Why? We are in the first round, the testing stages. Oh well. As he throws the wild power punch, I lean back. As I do so he comes in with a jab. An offbalance jab to be sure, but it catches me in the eye and completely off-guard. I take it like a champ. The bell goes. I go to my corner, to Tony. I sit. Fuck. I am rusty. “Aisling, you gotta move more, you are not a tree. Use your speed, dance around him. Think of it like a torture of a thousand cuts. Lots, and lots of jabs. It will wear him down.” Clearly Tony doesn’t know much about my technique. I am an inside fighter, I don’t hop around like a sugar plum fairy in Tchaikovsky, I go in and finish it. He will see. I get a quick mouth rinse and we are off again. Jab. Jab. Jab. Cross, Jab. We are exchanging blows. It is coming back to me now. I know I am the superior fighter. I take a glancing blow on the chin, thankfully my headgear takes the juice out of it. Okay, enough fucking around, time to finish this. I close on him. His long fucking monkey arms are no good up close. I start beating his body with short scything jabs and crosses. I feel him try to push me back. I clinch, and pummel his kidney in thanks. He is slowing down. I break off, just as he was getting used to the closeness. I swap my stance, going southpaw for the end. That really throws him. Everybody else at ringside too. “Did you see that?” “Yeah” “Flawless!” He looks confused, I strike. It is a simple, two, one, one, one combination. Two jabs, a cross, a jab, and another cross. What makes it effective, is now I am fighting him like a mirror. For the whole fight, he was fighting me right, now it is opposite. Going left really fucks them up. I let loose the combination. It was perfect. Each shot told. I see him, weaving standing up. His corner man throws in the towel. I win. Simple as that. I return to my corner. I sit on my stool. Tony comes round and starts taking off my gear. “Well that was impressive, for somebody so rusty, you did pretty good.” I am winded. “Thanks…Tony… Believe you me… I am much better without the gloves.” “Oh I believe you. This blackeye and bruised ball sack are all the proof I need.” He smiles at me. I return the favour. I think we just had a moment. I am de-gloved and I walk back across the ring to my opponent. He is clearly still feeling the effects of my fists. Gus, his corner man looks up at me. There is an appreciation in his eyes. It is gratifying to be appreciated for doing something you love. He is talking to his boy. “Johnny, come in Johnny.” Johnny is not saying anything. That is a little concerning. I think I am just going to stand here and see if I am going to be needed in my other capacity. Again. Gus gets the head gear, and gloves off Johnny. He looks him in the eyes. He doesn’t say a thing. He gets his cell out and starts dialing. As he is talking, I get in to take a look at Johnny. He is breathing rather funny, kinda hitching in his chest. I look in his eyes. “Gus?” He looks down at me. “Do you have a small flashlight handy?” Turns out he does. I flash into Johnny’s eyes. Pupillary reactions are normal. That is good. Really good. He gets sick onto the canvas. I jump back, Gus not so lucky. “Fuck!” There is no blood in the sick. That is another good sign. I think he has a concussion though, maybe some bruised ribs. I tell Gus that. He looks at me with doubt. How could I know that? I go onto explain that I am a nurse practitioner. Almost a doctor, with none of the annoying research involved. Tony pipes up. “I have seen her diplomas and stuff Gus, enough to fill a wall. You can trust her.” “Okay then.” The ambulance arrives, and they cart Tony away. Me trailing the gurney, hastily scribbling notes and shoving them at the Paramedics. After they are gone some semblance of normalcy descends on the gym. Gus walks over to me and motions for me to follow. I do. We walk to a private office and enter. He sits behind a desk. I also sit. “So…Aisling, you are one hell of a fighter. Johnny was one of my up-and-comers. He was going to be fighting his first professional match in the next couple of months. If the concussion is severe enough, I will have to pull him. I don’t want any of my boys to end up like Rocky, all slurry and shit. Fighting is life, for a while. Then life is fighting. I want them to be able to continue to fight life. Not have fighting become their life or be the end of life as they know it. This is a rough game, but a game notwithstanding. To that end, I would like to offer you a placement in an amateur bout in the next couple of weeks. Just a three rounder, but enough for you to get comfortable again. What do you say?” I wanted to say yes, but, I was starting work at a school. Having your nurse come in all battered and bruised was not good. So, I declined the offer. I explained myself and my reasoning. They were acceptable answers to him. I told him I still wanted to train here, just not fight in any bouts. Sparring yes, but no matches. He was agreeable to that. We then got to talking about my technique. I agreed with him that I was rusty. He was still impressed. Back in Belfast at my old gym I had a nickname. It was dadder. It was a hybrid name a mix of diaper and adder. I didn’t much care for it. But it was a nickname, you don’t get to pick them. He laughed at that said. “That is the truth. However, if you are going to be sticking around you are going to need a handle. I was thinking something along the lines ‘Peener’. Thoughts?” “What the heck is a ‘peener’?” “It is short for ball-peen. It is a type of hammer, used for shaping metal. I think it fits. The peen is the rounded portion of the hammerhead. And you hammered the hell out of Johnny, I think it fits you well.” “Okay, but how about just ‘peen’?” “I can live with that Aisling.” “You’re gonna have to Gus.” I smile at him, and leave his office. I am ready to get changed and hit the road. I get back into the locker room, still empty. My diaper is ready for a change, not that it is soaked. Hard physical activity tends to slow my wetting, but it also increases the breakdown of the diaper itself. Kind of a trade off, wet less, still need to change. I strip of the old diaper and hit the shower. I am stinky, not messy stinky, just stinky. Been a while since I got a good sweat- up going. Feeling clean I return to the bench. Having pre-prepped by diaper I sit down on it and begin to fasten it around my waist. As I pull the front up Tony walks in. “Aisling you decent?” He sees me diapering myself. He goes really, really red. “Oh shit! Sorry about that!” He starts backing up, and walks into a bucket, making all sorts of noise he beats a hasty retreat. I am not in the least bit embarrassed about being seen protecting myself. It is a fact of my life that I love. If finish up, dispose of the old diaper. Pull on my trousers, get my bags and leave the locker room. I walk over to Tony. He doesn’t even look me in the eye. “You wanted something Tony?” I ask him with no recrimination in my voice. What could I say there is only the one locker room, he has every right to be in there as me. Just because I am a woman doesn’t mean that I get all sorts of special treatment. One locker room = a shared space. That is just logical. He is all bashful though. I kinda love old stereotyped hang-ups about modesty and chivalry. “Uhh…yeah. I was just going to say you did a good job back there, and thanks for coming out today.” He was looking at his feet the whole time, a big, bashful giant. “And sorry for walking in on you there, I hope I didn’t embarrass you or anything.” “Tony, if I was gong to be embarrassed you would have heard about it. There is only one locker room, you have just as much right to use it as me. It just so happens that I was taking care of a personal matter, and you saw it. No harm, no foul. Okay? Also, please call me Ais. All my friends do, and I would like to consider you one of those.” “Sure thing Ais, thanks for being so cool about it.” “No problem Tony, see you Monday.” I leave the gym, I am going to be sore tomorrow. But right now, I feel great. I go to the store and get what I need grocery and self care wise. Returning home. I get to baking. I did promise myself to make some cookies for the custodians. Getting them in the oven, I go over to my bedroom and survey my diaper supply. Not low, but not high enough to survive a postal strike. Time to place an order. I log onto the computer, and place an order for more boosters, and more diapers. From time to time I like to treat myself, so I order a onesie. By no means am I an AB, but they do have some awfully cute clothing selections, I identify as a DL (obviously). I place my order, and return to the kitchen. My cookies are done. I take them off of the baking sheet and but them on racks to cool. As I am getting the second tray out of the oven, I feel myself mess. It is always an interesting sensation, feeling your body expel solid waste with no conscious decision on your part. The mess encounters my diaper and begins to expand between my cheeks. It was a large one. I finish putting the cookies on the racks and walk over to my changing mat. I don’t want to smear it around if I can avoid it. I ready my new diaper, I place a booster in this one, as I am going out soon I don’t know when I will get the next chance to change. Kneeling down now I pop the tapes off of the soiled one. Grabbing wipes, I start cleaning myself. Front to back. Making sure to get all of the mess off of my skin. Finishing that, I cream-up, powder-up, and seal-up. The whole process takes about 10 minutes. Time goes by and I am ready to leave to meet Emily and her social circle. I check my make-up, my diaper, and my diaper bag. Everything is spot on. I leave the flat. As I am walking down the hall who do I encounter? Why it is queenie, from this morning. She sees me and makes an about face, walking away from me. I smile. I guess I made an impression on that one. I leave the apartment and begin the walk to the diner. It not short, nor is it over long. It is the perfect length, enough to stretch out my legs, but not enough to make me wish that I had taken the bus. I arrive a little early. Emily is already there in a booth. She waves me over. “Hey! You made it.” “Yeah, it is going to be nice to meet some more people. These are you friends from work?” She stands up and we give each other a little hug. You know that little hug that all girls give each other, more intimate than a handshake, less than a full out wrap-around squeeze. I have since gotten over my hang-up as being not huggy. I don’t particularly enjoy them, but they are expected, so I oblige. We get to talking. The waitress comes by and I order a coffee. One of my many vices, I am a junkie. If I don’t get enough of the black stuff in me, I get really cranky. My life juice arrives, and I take a grateful swallow. Not bad, as far as diner coffee goes. By no means is it some kind of ‘artisanal brew, handcrafted by monks in the jungles of Paraguay’ but it is okay. The rest of her friends arrive and we get to talking. Of course, my accent is a hit. What is it about the Irish accent and Canadians? The conversation goes back and forth. Emily lets slip that we met at a support group meeting. Her friends look lost. Support group? “Emily, what support group? Are you in AA or something?” “No Jen, I am not in AA, I would rather let that one go, if it is alright with you.” She is embarrassed, I can tell. Her friends though are respectful enough to drop it. We move on to other matters. I have a developing bruise on my cheek, and my knuckles are all cut up from yesterdays encounter with Tony. The one call Jen notices this and asks me. “Oh, I got into a fight this morning.” That is the truth. I did get into a fight. It is how you frame the truth that sets the stage for a good story. Like I said before: ‘We Irish, born storytellers’. Emily looks concerned “What do you mean you got into a fight? Are you alright? Did you call the cops?” “It wasn’t that kind of fight Em. I am not some battered women, I am a fighter. As in I am trained to fight.” “How so?” Her friends all lean in close to listen. “I am a boxer. You ever see ‘Million Dollar Baby’?” A chorus of yes’s makes it way around the table. “Like that. Back in Belfast I was on the amateur circuit. Before I retired, my record was 25-2-0. I got out of the game to focus on school. Now that I am all learned up I can get back into it a bit.” “So you fought another women?” “No, I fought a guy today. The gym where I am signed up doesn’t have another women. So, I fought a guy who was above my weight class today. I won. He is not doing so hot.” They were on the edges of their seats. Drinking in my words. I continue. “We fought two rounds, he scored a couple, I scored a couple more. Sent him to hospital with a concussion.” They all sit back, and look at me different. Especially Emily, she has this look on her face. Mix between admiration and wonderment. Our meals arrive, and we dig in. I plow away at my steak and eggs. I like to eat. I mean keep your hands away from my plate. I might mistake them for sausage links. The meal concludes and her friends depart. I have added a whole roster of new contacts into my phone. It is just Emily and me. I suggested we go for a walk. She agreed and we left the diner. It was chilly out. Late Winter in Ontario is still cold. Apparently, I missed the real weather, I would have to wait until next year to experience that. We walked along to a park and sat down on a bench. I really wanted a smoke, but I didn’t know how Em would take it. I really cut back but every now and then I just really NEED it you know. So, I say. “Do you mind if I smoke?” Emily looks over at me. “No go ahead. I was going to ask you the same question. I was just wondering if you were going say something along the lines of ‘Ewww. Are you a smoker? How can you do that to yourself? Don’t you know it is bad for you?’ Or something equally as stupid.” I let out a laugh at that. “I know, right? Yes, I know smoking is bad for, yes I am aware of the risks involved. I accept those risks, it is like driving a car. Or crossing the street.” We both light up, and take gratifyingly long drags. The smoke hangs in the air. It is a perfect moment. My diaper gets warm and swells a bit as I let out a splash and it trickles to the back. I sigh contentedly. Yes this is perfect. A good feed. A new friend. And two old friends. I am happy in this moment. We sit in silence for a while, just enjoying the evening. Eventually I speak. “So Emily,” She looks over at me “anybody special in your life?” “Not right now, it is hard to find a girl who accepts diapers, I have had a couple of dates in the last month but nothing came of it.” Did she say girl? Is she gay?! “Did you say girl Emily?” Suddenly I feel her stiffen, her voice is a little harder. “Yes, I did, why do you have a problem with that?” On the contrary. I am really, really happy she said that. She came out to me just like that. It must be nice to grow up in a country so accepting and liberal. “No, not at all. Actually, I am impressed you came out to me so easily. I am in fact rather taken with you. I just didn’t know if you were, what is the right expression here? ‘Pitching for the same team as me’.” Her body softens again. “Oh, well. Now that we both know that. I admit that I am rather attracted to you as well. You are really, really interesting. Plus, I know that my diapers are not gong to be an issue with you, just like yours are not going to be an issue with me.” I smile at that. “Yes at least we have that in common. More to the point, may I ask you out on a proper dinner date? Seeing as we are mutually drawn to each other and all, I figure that it is worth a shot.” “That sounds wonderful Ais, when were you thinking?” “How about Friday night. I know it is a week away but I am starting my job in earnest on Monday and I want to give myself a week to adjust.” “That sounds great Ais. Honestly, I am kinda surprised that you admitted to yourself that you were attracted to me, and that you asked me out. I had you pegged right, I just figured you were really deep in the closet.” I look at her and say “Back home in Belfast I had to be. Why do you think I chose to come an entire Ocean away? I needed to be me, and Northern Ireland is not overly accepting of Protestant Lesbians. I think my Mum knows about me. But don’t ask, don’t tell. She is quite the traditionalist, and a Gay, diaper wearing daughter might be a bit much for her. Over here I can get comfortable with who I am.” We hold hands for a moment, and say our goodbyes. I needed to get some sleep, Monday is approaching fast.
  32. 3 likes
    15.) When Marta closed the door and left the three girls alone, Luzy propped back and fell on her immensely padded behind, and said nothing. Not with words — her scarlet cheeks said plenty. Ister looked at Anni, and then crawled over to where Luzy was perched atop her portable pile of padding, smiled at her, and handed her a piece of Lego. "Wanna build more wif us?" “Sure…" That woman was going to be here soon. Marta said she'd get her for me. Then I'd get out of here. I'd be done with this horrible place and all the things with it. But with my tummy full of milk and everything a little bit tingly, I really didn't mind playing with Legos for a bit. Even if I was wet… "Miss Marta gave you the milk, huh?" For someone with the functional physical abilities of a child, Ister was remarkably switched on upstairs, and she playfully poked the thick mass of padding beneath the plastic-pants and pretty-patterned-cover just beneath. "How much did you have?" And then, the poking moved to Luzy’s tummy; soft and pudgy now, instead of flat and taut. And now very very ticklish. I couldn't help but giggle. The girl looked at me and smiled and I felt a bit of heat on my cheeks. I remembered the milk, how I drank at it… how wonderful it tasted… but I didn't know exactly how much I had. So I shrugged my shoulders. "It doesn't matter…" I'd be out of here in one day… one very long day... "Tha's true." Ister nodded in agreement, and then put her arms around Luzy to cuddle her. "I'm glad you're making good choices now, cause soon you'll be all better, you just gotta keep making the right decisions." That was out of left-field, and the girl smiled and took Luzy by the hand, leading her toward the bins of Legos and pushing her down onto her butt. I winced, shuffling uncomfortably on the seat of the wet diaper while I tried to find a way I could play without feeling sick. Problem was, I already had to pee again. I wanted to get up and ask, but I already knew I couldn't stand. What could I do? Crawl out and try to find that woman...? "Loozy is wet." That was Anni's contribution, and Ister nodded her head with a little smile. "Uhhuh, isn't it great?" "Does tha' mean she'll be better soon?" "Uhhuh, all betterer!" "Even if she looks sad right now?" "Even if, Anni, uhhuh. She's so lucky, and I bet she'll wet again, soon, too, cause she had lots and lots of sugarmilk!" "I'm not wet," I said flatly, wiggling uncomfortably against the carpet. I tried pulling myself back to my feet, but was completely unsuccessful. I tried, even using the wall for support, but I had no luck. I really couldn't walk, not even come close. I pouted and sat on the ground, going back to playing with Legos. "Marta tells me your treatment was a success, Luzy." The woman had entered the room without so much as Luzy even looking up — she'd been playing with Legos, and seemed quite engrossed, and only even looked up when the woman put her hand on the girl’s head. "Was there something you had on your mind? Marta suggested there might be." "I want to talk to you." The girls kept playing, but they both watched me out of the corner of their eyes. I bit the inside of my cheek nervously and pulled myself to my knees. I still couldn't walk… how long had it been since I'd come in here? "Privately." "Of course." She stepped out of the room, leading the way, and I did my best to stand back up. Of course, I failed horribly, and with a clash to the floor, felt the wetness of the diaper freshen, seeping around my leg bands. Humiliation washed over me. The ordinary thing, in a situation as unordinary as this, to have done would have been to stand over the tumbled girl and make a snarky remark, thus furthering her humiliation. Instead, the woman knelt down next to her and helped her unsteadily get to her feet, smiling encouragingly. "There's a good girl, don't worry now, it's always a little tricky at first. Hold my hand, just in case you get unsteady again." It wasn't like walking with Marta, where I needed help. She might as well have carried me out of the room. She held most if not all of my weight, and when we turned the corner, she picked me up properly, like a child, and sat me on her hip. She was not a big woman, though she was bigger than me. The display would only last a couple seconds, until we were in the living room. Gently, the woman sat down on one of the chairs, pulling Luzy around into her lap in the process of doing so, and seating her to the side, so her legs dangled, and the woman could play fingers through her hair. "Now, what seems to be on your mind, my precious little doll?" Only a child would be carried that way. Only a child would be held and seated that way. And only a child would be talked to that way. "I get it… I get it, cut that out…" I swatted at the woman while she played with my hair until I got her to stop. I played with my fingers in my lap and pouted, looking at the entryway to the living room for signs of those girls following. "I was a brat. I understand that. But you can't just drug me. I am leaving. Say what you want, but I don't care." "Control seems like the best choice of action, for girls in your situation, Luzy. Because control has been taken from you, and fighting to get it back seems only logical." Those words were significantly more adult. "My philosophy, tried and proven, time and again, is that the only way to recover from having control taken from you, is to surrender it all — willingly. Only then can you feel whole again." "…I'm not playing." She didn't act like I was playing, though. She was really serious, huh? "I understand you have your methods, but I'm not… surrendering, or whatever. There are other ways to get control back, other than acting like those two girls." Of course, I'd need to figure out how to walk again first… "Those girls are free to go when they so choose, would it surprise you to know that? They're not being held here, there's no fixed term of stay. They're here until they decide they're ready to take control over themselves, over their lives, and then they'll leave. Perhaps tomorrow, maybe not for a much longer time." The woman could tell just how skeptical Luzy seemed to be of that fact, though, and she smiled. Understandingly. Knowingly. "You don't believe me?" "I know you have me here under contract, drugs, and taking my godda-" I hesitated, biting my cheek. "…keys." I didn't want another spray of that horrible foam… "All I mean is, I think those girls would be much more inclined to leave if you made it easier for them. Because you sure aren't making it easy for me." "You haven't yet realized how important it is to stay, perhaps you should consider that before you focus so much on leaving. Healing is a process, my pretty doll." Her words hung as though there was pages missing in the story, like Luzy had skipped a chapter and was being deprived of something crucial. Like there was something she was unaware of. "I just want to go home," I muttered, crossing my arms over my chest. "If you and these girls wanna play make believe-" "Cut the crap." "…what-" "You have babysat them for almost a day. You have treated them like you'd treat real children. They are children to you. And if you think you're making headway pretending they aren't, then you're more naive than I pegged you for." …damn. "…I just want to go home," I repeated. "Your portfolio lists three months without work, or study. April last year, through June." It wasn't something that would be pertinent to any part of any conversion except an interview, and she'd already done that and hadn't mentioned it. Which made it an odd thing to jump to. "Tell me about that time. Why did you drop four classes after add/drop ended, and quit your job?" …what was she talking about? The silence loomed for a couple minutes. My chest hurt. I played with the tips of my fingers quietly, biting the inside of my cheek. This wasn't any of her business… "I just… I was overwhelmed with…" No, that wasn't it. "…I had a family emergency…" "And yet you didn't travel to Virginia, where your family all live. You stayed here. You just… disappeared from your life for a few months, and then re-emerged, and have been trucking along since then." The diapered layers would already be wet, and maybe she'd wet again from the muscle relaxant, from the diuretic. But sometimes when facing the truth of things, that could make a girl wet, too. Either way, Luzy was more than prepared. "Close your eyes, my pretty doll. Think about last April. Tell me about the weather, was it a lovely Spring? I don't remember, myself." I shook my head, pushing myself off the woman's lap and stumbling to the ground. I looked up at her from my place on my knees and shook my head. "It's none of your business, even! I just needed a break from school, okay?! I don't even want this job, why do you care?!" "Because you think that nobody does." Luzy was on her knees, wincing, her eyes glassy and slightly wet, and the woman leaned down and pulled her back up onto her lap. "April. Tell me of the weather in April." It was an arbitrary question — the woman only wanted for Luzy to think about any aspect of April last year, and honestly she very likely already was.
  33. 3 likes
    I was curious about why Kara was wearing diapers but I avoided asking. I needed her letter of recommendation for my college application. We headed over to Kim’s house for a final fitting of our costumes. We put them on and it looked like we were set. “I’ve got some plastic swords,” Kaitlyn said. “Cool,” said Kim. “That will round everything out.” I headed home then. I wanted to work on my application paperwork. I had already asked two of my teachers for recommendations. In a few days I’d be ready to send it off. “Do you need a change?” my mother asked as soon as I walked in the door. I nodded and she led me to my room and pulled down my pants. “How are things going. Are you having any problems with the diapers?” she asked while untaping the one I was wearing. “OK, “ I said. “I’m getting used to it.” It still seemed odd to be naked on the table taking with mom about all this. “I notice you’re wet a lot when you come home. Are you having problems there, now?” “No,” I confessed. “It’s hard getting the diaper off to use the bathroom and I’m a little worried about being seen, so sometimes it’s just easier to wet them.” “Oh, OK,” mom said with a smile as she taped up my diaper. I sat down at the kitchen table and laid out all my paperwork. I had filled out the application on line and printed it and checked it over. I’ve written my essay. Got to get mom to proofread it for me. All, I need are my letters of recommendation and I think I’m set. Oh, yeah, got to get mom to write me a check for the application fee. I call Kaitlyn, she says she’s in about the same shape I am in. She says Kim has already mailed hers off, not needing Kara’s letter as she had done volunteer work with her church. The musketeers are ready to see what Danielson has to say! Friday came around and Kaitlyn and I headed to Kim’s. We got into our costumes and we looked good. Kim’s mom took pictures of the three of us and we headed out to the dance. We got there and as usual they checked our student IDs at the door. They had problems previously with nonstudents sneaking in and causing trouble. They looked at our IDs and motioned us to the side. A woman told us to follow her and we went into an office. “I need to check your diapers,” she said. “They’re dry,” Kaitlyn said. “I got changed right before I came here.” “No, I have to see that you’re wearing them,” she said. Not this again, I thougt to myself. Reluctantly I pulled my pants down and so did the girls. “We’re the three diapered musketeers,” Kaitlyn announced. “Ok, Ok,” the woman announced. “Go enjoy your dance.” We pulled up our pants and headed out. We danced immediately and then went to get refreshments. Numerous people commented on our great costumes. We were having a blast. I almost forgot that I was indeed wearing a diaper notwithstanding our earlier diaper check. I eventually had to pee, but figured why not, and wet my diaper. The cumlimation of the night was the awards for best costumes. To our surprise they announced the Three Musketters as the best costume by a group. We gave Kim the honor of taking the plaque as she did most of the work. The girls each kissed me as we acknoweldged the award. Yes I was a lucky man.
  34. 2 likes
    Hi all, Not entirely sure why I am posting this, but anyway... Throughout my life, I've contemplated going 24x7 several times, but always balked after a fairly short time. So I am being honest with myself and admitting that it might not last this time, either. So, what's different this time? A couple of things. I have a real place to call home now, but there is a couple living here for a little while until they finish school and, after a fair amount of internal debate, decided to tell them that I like wearing diapers and plan to wear them. I didn't want to tell them, and said as much, but I knew the stress of worrying that they might notice would cause me too much grief. If I want to make this work, I needed to not be worried all the time. I've never told anyone before (a couple people found out, but I never voluntarily told anyone). I figure that if I could bring myself to do that, I'm more serious about it this time. So, now they know and I've been full time for about a week now. That's nothing, I fully realize. Today though, I went to get groceries and it just felt different this time. I wasn't worried and I didn't care if "anyone could tell". I'm diapered, ok, so what? Maybe I'm fooling myself, but I am tired of always wondering if this is really what I want or not. Maybe I'll stop again, but if I do, I intend to know for sure that I want to. In the meantime, I'm going to focus on wearing, and using, all the time. If nothing else, I want to at least get to the point where I can be relaxed all the time. If I get that much out of this, I'll be very happy. If I do stay with it long enough that I reach a point of wetting without realizing, then I will have to make a big decision then. Sorry for the rambling. I have no questions but I guess I just wanted to write something down, for myself if nothing else. c.
  35. 2 likes
    27.) "Okay, so we have sushi, and Mediterranean, and some weird… skewer things…. turkish, maybe, I don't know." There was some joy in Koi’s voice as she displayed the spread of exotic foods. Delicious foods. It was a normal exchange, between the two of them — it was as if the bedwetting incident hadn't even happened. Of course, Koi knew that it had, and she suspected that Luzy wasn't so quick to forget either. And yeah, she was going to do what she could to foster her friends deeply hidden longings. And that's what this was, right? A longing. She'd be a good friend and encourage and indulge, to whatever degree was safe and sane. But tonight was just dinner. Friends, and dinner, and wine. "I'm good." "You've only had one glass…" We weren't the type to drink, really. We didn't get drunk. We didn't go places very often. But all in all, my denying a second cup of wine was kind of out of the ordinary. Was I taking fault for what happened? I bit my cheek quietly and looked at the glass. "I guess one more couldn't hurt… but I have class in the morning." "Yeah and so do I, but you can't eat sushi and… whatever that is, Greek? Croatian? You can't eat that without wine, it's what they said at the multicultural festival. So drink up, Little Luzy, and then we'll watch a movie or something." She wasn't teasing when she called her best friend Little, it was just a cute term of affection that she figured might jibe with the whole little kid thing. The glass slipped out of my hand while she was pouring the wine. It spilled over the table and the carpet, but barely any touched the food. I quickly dove for the cup, picking it up off the ground. Thankfully, it had missed the side of the table and hadn't broken. "Shit… fuck, sorry…" Oh man… "Lemme get some paper towel..." "It's cool, I'll get it." Was that intentional? Was that how she acted like a kid? Dropping stuff and acting clumsy? Kids dropped stuff, Koi reasoned, even as she winced and knelt down — no mean feat in a corset. "I'm so corseting my kids you know, that way they'll learn how much of a pain in the butt it is to clean get down and clean stuff up. That way I figure, they'll be careful, right?" "Maybe…." I was off center. I was fine a moment ago, but now, I didn't feel well. I wasn't in the mood for another glass of wine, and really, I couldn’t… even think. What the hell was wrong with me? "I'm sorry again… I guess I wasn't paying attention or something… I'm such an idiot..." "Oh hush up, you're not an idiot." Koi rolled her eyes as she struggled to get to her feet again. Well, here goes nothing. "I don't wanna hear you saying stuff like that, alright? Putting yourself down. Girls your age just sometimes have issues with motor skills is all." Girls our age should have been what she said, but ‘girls your age’ meant a very subtle suggestion that Luzy was younger. It wasn't much of a first step, but it was what it was. …girls… my age? Was she making fun of me? She had to be, right? Why not say our age? It was probably a joke. At the very least, I was glad she wasn't upset about her carpet. It looked like the wine was coming out okay, anyway. "Yeah…" "Now why don't you sit up on the sofa and have another sushi roll, I'll take care of this." This wasn't too hard! Psh. Who thought you needed a degree to babysit kids, right? Koi could handle this, just the same as she handled things with her seven younger siblings growing up. Well. No, that wasn't true — she was much nicer to Luzy than she was to them. Then again, she chose to have Luzy in her life. "Alright…" I sat down on the edge of the couch and took another sushi roll off the plate. It had a little splash of red wine on it. To be fair, it probably wouldn't taste any worse. True to my thoughts, it was actually pretty good. "I guess I'm done with wine for the night then, huh?" It was a joke, and I laughed, but truth be told, I was glad. I didn't need to be wetting her couch… "Psh, that's quitters talk. How about I just get you a coffee mug, with a handle? That way you can hold onto it better?" She'd had a sippy cup the day that Koi had walked in on her, the sort with handles on both sides and a spout on top. But Koi was fresh out of those, so a coffee mug was the best she could suggest. Okay, so this was both very mundane, and extraordinarily weird. Like. Just… what did she get out of it, anyway? With corsets, Koi knew she got a palpable end result — she had her figure, and girls noticed her. What was the end-game of this? So much for that idea… "Yeah, alright, that sounds fine…" She got me a coffee mug and poured me a new glass of wine. I held it in my hands, two hands this time, and looked down into the cup. I felt less classy. The wine, though, tasted the same. "Thanks." "Yup." Koi plunked herself down on the sofa next to her best friend and picked up the remote with her toes, tossing it back and catching it with her hands. "We have episodes of Once Upon a Time to catch up on, so you get comfortable because we're binge watching until the crack of 11pm!" "I really do have class in the morning." But again, she'd ignore me. It wasn't that she didn't care - we'd just demonstrated time and again that I didn't necessarily need a full night's sleep to ace my classes. So we sat and we watched. Between the two of us, we finished the bottle of wine. I did my best to argue against more glasses - “these mugs are bigger than your cups!" - but couldn’t get away with it. Okay, so the two of them were drunk as could be. Well, not as could be, but they had polished off a particularly nasty-cheap bottle of wine between the two of them and that put them far past the point of simply tipsy, despite the food that they'd eaten. And that meant they were giggly. Inebriated, free of the tighter trappings of social grace, Luzy had tried to playfully tug on the laces of Koi's corset, and now they were dashing around the small apartment. "Luzy! Luzy Miss! I swear! I'll paddle your tuckus!" "You ain't gun do nothin' with a run like that. You're like a toy soldier!" I mimicked her, the way she ran with arms straight out and her back upright. It was her fault for always wearing those stupid corsets! "We're still an episode behind on Once Upon, ya know…" And it was already midnight. Fuuuuuuuck. "Well… we'll multi-task! We'll lay in my bed and watch it on my phone — the screen is big enough!" Luzy constantly teased Koi about the large phone she carried — which looked especially large against her tiny form — and it wasn't helping fight the stereotype that all asian people used big phones. Sometimes, rarely, but sometimes, Koi would poke fun herself. "Little Luzy I demand you get your Little Butt into my Little Bed and we'll cuddle with my Big Phone, yush!" "Fuck off." The words came out automatic, and hard, and fast, and… I blinked. I looked away from her, ashamed of what I'd said. I was too drunk. I needed to calm down… "S-sorry… ugh… my head's swimmy is all. Maybe we could watch the last episode tomorrow…" "Uh…" Koi went over it n her head. What had she said wrong? Was it the cuddling thing? It had to be, nothing else could upset someone so suddenly. The small Japanese girl frowned for a moment, thinking about the implications. They'd cuddled last night. And. Oh. Oh. She though that Koi had wet her bed? That had to be it… "Alright." What could she say? It wasn't her? Urgh, no. No. Just. Just suck it up. "I'll get you a blanket for the sofa?" “Thanks…" Fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck. I was so stupid. I didn't even know what happened! I didn't know what came over me. My head hurt, and my chest hurt, and I just wanted to throw up. But I didn't. I sat back down on the couch, holding my arms against my chest. I closed my eyes tight. I'm so sorry, Koi… "Uhhuh." Koi was off-color but only for a moment, only for long enough to get the blanket from her tiny closet and by the time she got back and handed the folded fairy-printed comforter and pillow to her best friend, she'd managed to force a smile. "Unwrap me?" Luzy didn't look up, but Koi turned and motioned to her bottom laces, the things the girl had been chasing a few minutes ago. It was a small gesture. “Okay… okay…" I needed to get out of my head. I didn't understand why it was so hard. I was never this way with Koi. That was why I liked being around Koi! This was my fault. I hadn’t thought about the doctor or my stress relief for a year, and now it was ever-present in my mind. I kept reading into things… I unlaced the bottom of her corset, loosening her body from the bindings. The minutes ticked by until I finally unbound her entirely. "Was it as fun as you thought it would be when you were chasing me?" Koi normalized things — that was her strength; she had a moment of shock and then got back on track as best she could. Koi Interruptus. Or something like that. Luzy still looked downcast, though, and Koi smiled, rubbing the marks under her ribs as she looked at the girl. "Want me to tuck you in?" "Yeah, okay…" It wasn't a common offer. It wasn't a common response. I was clearly upset with the words I'd used. We swore at each other, sure, but not really like that. We weren't those kinds of people… she tucked my head into the pillow and pulled the blanket over me. I didn't need to be tucked in, but I guess it wasn't so bad. Having Koi here with me… "There we go, all snug as a bug in a rug — which I think makes no sense, but I guess rugged-bugs are snug, or something." Koi was still somewhat intoxicated herself, after all, and she leaned in and kissed Luzy on the forehead, then on the nose, the way her own Mom used to. "Now if you get lonely you can come share my bed, I don't mind, it's fine either way, alright? No pressure, precious." “Y-yeah…" Koi put her hand on my head and ruffled my hair. I just watched her as she left the room, leaving me alone in the darkness. Maybe I was drunk, still. But I felt warm. I felt kind of happy. I felt good knowing I had Koi nearby, even if she wasn't here with me. And I slept well that night. And in the morning, there were no accidents.
  36. 2 likes
    WARNING: this story contains some sexuality in addition to soiling and wetting scenes. There are also scenes that are mildly scary, but nothing too intense. ~ The Dark Forest Witch ~ by AMRose part 1: Lost Jeremy was completely lost in the woods now. A lanky but short boy he was merely five and a half feet tall. He has messy brown hair that winged out on the sides. He had on a loose flannel that was open and fluttered behind him. His white undershirt was tight against his lean frame, making an outline of his mildly athletic body. His jean shorts were dirty and scuffed, mostly because he had tripped and stumbled during his initial departure from home. He was 19, almost 20, and ever since he graduated his father tried to get him to work at his company. Jeremy didn't feel like that was for him though. He wanted to find himself first, to be free. He figured he was meant for greater things than some nepotistic job with his father's business. He had many other disagreements with the man, but this was the last straw for him. He had a big fight with the man. With his backpack full of little things like snacks, a change of underwear, and what little money he had saved, he was about to walk out the door when he was stopped by his father. The man grabbed him, trying to keep him from leaving. The two struggled and Jeremy was struck across the face. The only way Jeremy was able to escape is that the incident mortified his father, who let him go. Despite this moment of clarity from the older man Jeremy did not want to take any chances, so he ran directly into the woods. That is how he eventually got lost, wandering around alone and confused. At first he was doing okay out there in the woods, setting up a make-shift tent and resting in a sleeping bag on the leaf-covered ground. To him this was better than going back, though a big part of him still missed civilization. Being all alone like this was a little scary. Jeremy did not get much sleep during his first night alone and awoke in the middle of the night. He had to pee badly. It was very dark so he used the light from his phone to shine the area in front of him. Standing up he unzipped his pants and held his soft penis in his hand. He kept on hearing noises all around him as he urinated. When he heard a loud crack of a tree branch he tried to pinch off the stream, but it would not stop. He looked around nervously, pissing helplessly on the ground. Unable to stop the stream he just stuffed his penis back into his pants and wet himself a little. At least it was quiet. He stayed perfectly still. Of course there was nothing there. He cursed himself, feeling silly, especially now that he had marked the front of his pants with a dark pee stain. He didn't think he would be getting back to bed anytime soon so he decided to gather his things and move again. Jeremy took out a compass and checked it. It was spinning wildly. Something about these woods was strange. He had wanted to save his phone's battery, but he was desperate now. His phone was not getting any service though. Now he was more nervous than ever. All he could do was move forward, deeper into the woods. The forest seemed to get colder. As the moon became shrouded in heavy clouds it seemed like all light was fading until the forest was nearly pitch black. That's when there was an eerie glow that lit up the trees. He was grateful that he could still see in this dark without having to use his phone's light again, but a feeling of unease was still at the back of his head. This didn't seem right. Nothing was normal. He smelled something sweet in the air. It was like tea and cakes. He walked forward, seeing a faint light. He hoped that this was civilization. He walked towards where the light was coming from. Each step he took in the crinkly leaves seemed to make an echo. Feeling suspicious he stopped walking and still heard a couple footsteps right behind him. He turned his head and saw some glowing eyes and teeth. The sight of this darkly shrouded creature in this mostly glowing forest was utterly frightening. He started to shit his pants. Large logs emptied out, making the back of his shorts stretch. Now in addition to his front being wet his backside had become dirtied, but he was too frightened to think about his shame for now. He turned and ran, hearing the creature give chase right behind him. Each large sweep of his legs made the mess spread further until it was running down his thighs, starting to peek out the bottom of his shorts. He feel forward and grabbed at the grass, bracing for what would come next. The creature made high pitched yowls and Jeremy was still alive. He opened his eyes, looking up. He saw a woman's figure, cloaked in a dark dress and shawl. She had stabbed the creature with a sword. She turned to look at Jeremy. Once he looked into her red eyes he fainted right away. ~ Jeremy awoke suddenly as he felt himself being lowered into warm water. He gasped, his eyes going wide. He rubbed his face and tried to let his vision adjust to the room. He was sitting in some kind of old fashioned galvanized steel wash tub, completely naked. He gripped the sides and saw a woman looking down at him. Seeing her red colored irises he put together in his head that this must be the same woman from the woods that saved him from the creature. Her skin was pale like someone that had been drowned, with a slight bluish tint to her lips and cheeks. By contrast her hair was a deep, dark black. It was unreal just how black her long hair was. Not even the light in the room seemed to shine on it, instead being absorbed right into the darkness. She was no longer in her flowing gown and shawl so her figure was more apparent now. She was thin up top with a round waist. Her arms were slender but lean and he could make out the muscular tone now that they were not being covered. In her current dressy outfit the fabric seemed to cling and adhere to her form tightly. He wasn't sure what to say and his jaw just hung open. "Oh, finally awake? You did not wake at all while I was undressing you." the mysterious woman began. "Undressing me?!" Jeremy sloshed around in the tub as he struggled to sit up, "okay, who are you and where are my pants?" The woman chuckled, covering her mouth. She gave Jeremy a deep stare before she answered. "My name is Valdis and I am a witch that has been living in these woods for a couple hundred years." she paused, "as for your pants, well, you soiled them, so I am washing them off the best I can." She stretched her arm out, showing him the boiling pot at the fireplace where she was cleaning his dirty clothes. Jeremy was reminded of his humiliating accident. His face became flushed with red and he sank a bit in the tub. "I'm Jeremy..." he mumbled. It almost didn't register that the woman just casually mentioned she was a witch. He sat up straight and looked her in the eyes, "Wait, how? I mean, I don't doubt that you are a witch I just mean how are you two hundred years old? You look my age. I thought witches were..." he stopped himself. He didn't want to finish that statement. "Yes, well, it's quite easy to remain this young in appearance when you practice the dark arts like I do." Val explained. With that she stood up and left Jeremy there while she attended to his soiled clothes. She wrung out the jeans and then hung them on a line. She tugged the line, which was attached to a pulley system, and had the pants go out the window to dry outside. "By the way, I may know magic, but not even I could save your poopy underwear." Jeremy cringed upon hearing this. Did she really have to say that, and did she really need to use the word poopy? He tried to stand, but Val walked back and pressed her hand on the boy's shoulder. She grabbed a large sponge, lathered with soap, and dipped it down into the water. She looked into the boy's eyes as she washed him. "Just relax, I need to make sure you're completely clean down there before I let you out. You really did a number in your pants back there. Poor thing, you must have been so scared." She was being so nice, but all this was getting to be quite embarrassing for Jeremy. She began washing his backside, using the sponge to harshly scrub the mess off. "Now why is a scared little boy like you walking around in my dangerous woods?" Jeremy shifted anxiously inside the tub as he was being clean. He would have protested the infantile treatment, but he was also pretty frightened still. This witch did save his life, but he didn't know her. She could be an evil succubus for all he knew. Still, he felt it only polite to answer the lady that was bothering to clean his childish accident up. "I ran away." he started, "I mean, well, I was mostly just getting away from one person. I'm an adult and I should be allowed to make my own decisions..." He looked down. "I just got lost out there is all. I had no idea there was all this weird stuff in the forest." "Well it wasn't very wise to run away in this direction. There are many creatures out here that aren't as nice as me. You'll have to stay here for a while I am afraid. It just wont be safe for you to leave yet." The witched finished cleaning Jeremy and stood him up. He covered his crotch with his hands while she draped a large purple towel over him. She dried him off, rubbing the towel all around his naked body. She then guided him out of the tub and sat him in front of the fireplace to warm him up. His now clean bottom was sitting on a plush rug. He finally felt like he could just relax. It didn't seem like this witch was going to hurt him. Val moved with graceful strides into the kitchen. Jeremy could see colored lights coming from the next room as he looked on. He let his eyes wander a bit more. It appeared he was in some quaint little cottage. The walls were decorated in strange animal heads and symbols. He didn't understand the significance, but he supposed that these were charms that protected the house or perhaps even where she divined her powers from. Val popped out of the kitchen and looked down at the boy. "Come, you need to be dressed properly if you're going to be staying here." The woman reached out for Jeremy's hands and pulled him to his feet. His towel dropped and he tried to grab it to cover himself again. Val pulled him away from the towel "I have already seen your naked body. It's nothing special. It's not the first penis I've seen either." The way she spoke so plainly to Jeremy stirred up feelings that he wasn't aware he had. He never thought he would give in so freely like this, and that is when he was suddenly lifted onto the table and set on his back. "Hey, whatever you think you're doing, I am flattered, but I don't-" Jeremy was hushed with the witch's slender finger pressed to his lips. Val spun around and pulled a thick white fabric from a nearby cabinet. In a swift motion she grabbed Jeremy by the ankles and raised his legs high. She slid the cloth under Jeremy and then set his butt down onto it. By the time she was sprinkling talc around the boy's crotch Jeremy only just figured out what was going on. "Now wait a minute! You can't do this to me!" he protested, sitting up straight, only to have himself shoved back down onto the table. This witch was stronger than she looked. He stared up at the woman, getting angry "I am a grown man! You can't just treat me this way!" "Listen here, little boy," Val snarled and curled the corner of her lip, "if it wasn't me for you would be dead. You need to learn some gratitude." Her arm swooped around and her hand came in contact with his butt for one hard smack. Jeremy gritted his teeth and resisted crying as he felt the momentary pain on his cheeks. "Now as long as you are staying in my home I need to take precautions. I do not know what you do at your own home, but here I can not have you going around soiling on all my furniture like some wild animal." "That was an accident!" Jeremy continued to object "I don't do that normally! I thought I was going to die out there!" His eyes watered as he explained his situation, but it didn't really paint a good picture. He was still like a little boy to Val, and not just because of their wide age difference. Val continued the diapering process, folding the cloth expertly around Jeremy's waist and then using some metal crimps to hold the sides in place. She then pulled up a pair of pastel blue rubber pants over his bottom. Why did this woman have these things? Why was she so prepared to do this? Jeremy was a little too taken aback to ask these questions. He just let someone diaper him like a baby. He had to admit to himself that the diapers were comfortable. It felt like he just belonged in them. Val picked the boy up in her arms and held him, bouncing him slightly. "Shh, it's okay. I know you want to cry so just let it out. Valdis is here for you now... Nothing and no one can hurt you while I am here." The reassuring words calmed Jeremy, though he was still burning with shame over the treatment he just got. Val sat him in a chair in front of the table where he had just been diapered. Jeremy was totally silent, staring at the tabletop. Two plates were set down. Val had left the room and then came back with a fully cooked and prepared meal which she doled out onto each plate. That must have been what that little light show was when she was in the kitchen earlier. She must have used her magic to create the meal. There were chopped vegetables, meat, and gravy. Jeremy made a face as he poked at the meat. "That's not the... the thing you killed outside is it?" He asked, looking apprehensive about eating this meal, no matter how good it smelled. "Just eat it. It'll help you get stronger." She poked at her own plate with a fork. "Look, I'm eating it! Mmm, nummy nummy." She smiled, taking a large bite. Jeremy frowned. He could tell he was being condescended to. He went ahead and took a bite to appease the woman. The food was delicious. He hungrily scooped the food into his mouth. Having only the junk food in his backpack to eat he relished this actual home-cooked meal. A smile widened on his face. He sat back satisfied. Val extended her arm and wiped Jeremy's mouth clean with a napkin. Jeremy turned to look at Val, seeing her happy expression on her face. Val seemed quite pleased to have Jeremy here. Jeremy couldn't imagine why, but he welcomed her hospitality. After the meal was finished, Val collected the plates and took them to the kitchen to be washed. Jeremy stood up and followed her, watching her. She looked over at the grown boy standing there in the thick diaper as her wiped down the plates and set them in a rack to dry. "Something you need, young man?" she asked. Jeremy thought about the question. He had any questions of his own. For now he stuck to one. "Where's the bathroom in this place?" He held out his hands as he shrugged, looking about as he couldn't figure out this house. "There is a toilet here, but I don't really think you'll be using it." Val said, fairly confident. "I'll show you." She took Jeremy's hand and lead him through the house. She came to the end of a hallway where an ominous wooden door was. When she opened the door there was a dark staircase leading downward. She leaned down a bit and smirked, speaking to him in a whisper. "Down there is my enchanting room. I go there to make my spells and potions. Go ahead. You seem to think you're a big boy. Go down the stairs, walk past the enchanting table, and it should be the first door on the left." She pressed her hand to Jeremy's padded bottom, trying to usher him forward. Jeremy took some tentative steps down the stairs, which creaked and moaned under his feet. He heard low moans and distant laughter. This was getting to be scary. He stopped when he saw a figure in front of him of a boy with no legs. He was glowing the same color as the trees outside did. Jeremy's heart was racing. He turned right around and ran back up the stairs. Val held out her arms and grabbed him, embracing the boy as he leapt into her embrace. She held him tight, laughing. Jeremy furrowed his brow and looked up at the woman. He was steamed! How could she laugh at him at a time like this? "Oh, I'm so sorry, Jeremy. It's just amusing to me..." Val explained. "Those are merely ghosts. They can't harm you. I understand they look pretty scary though." She tapped her finger against Jeremy's nose. "Just as well. You should probably get used to using your diapers. I seen what happens when you get too frightened." She patted his butt to emphasize her point. Jeremy scrunched his face into a frustrated grimace. He felt pretty emasculated by what just happened. Still, he hadn't experienced such unconditional maternal love since he was five years old. Val swept an arm behind Jeremy's legs and lifted the boy up, carrying him. She carried the boy into a bedroom. At the far end was a large bed, decorated in silky black sheets and black pillow cases. She sure had a theme when it came to her decor. She set Jeremy on his feet. "Wait here. Do not sit on the bed." Val seemed to glide as she walked towards her closet. She slid the door, which produced a wide opening on the wall. She reached into the dark closet and pulled out a soft baby blue set of pajamas. It was all one piece with little feet and a hood with bunny ears. She held it up, showing Jeremy. "Why do you even have that?" He asked incredulously. Val did not answer. She walked over to Jeremy and held out the legs. "Come on, into your jammies. You're not going to put up a fuss again like you did with your diapers?" Val looked Jeremy dead in the eyes. Jeremy whined and pouted, but still found himself stepping into the legs of the pajamas. They were comfy and they kept his toes warm at least. Val zipped up the pajamas and pulled the hood over the boy's head. She cupped her hands over her mouth. "Oh... you look positively adorable." A bluish blush formed on her face. She looked away and cleared her throat. "Right. Here's where you'll be sleeping." Val walked to the bed. She pulled a drawer out from under it, revealing a smaller trundle bed. The sheets had cute animals decorated over it. "Wait," Jeremy looked confused, "There's a big bed right there and you're making me sleep on this?" "Of course, sweetie. You didn't think I would let some pants soiling baby sleep in MY bed, now did you?" She smirked at him. Jeremy's face got red. He was so mad, but how could he possibly fight back? Besides, her logic did seem sound. Val guided the boy down, making him lie on the mattress. It crinkled underneath him. She then raised three bars on the sides of the smaller bed. He could easily climb over them. They were just there so he would not fall out of the bed. She dropped down some stuffed animals into the bed, giggling as she watched them bounce off the boy's body. Val walked over to an old oil lamp and turned it on before she turned off the rest of the lights. Val pulled off her gown. Jeremy sat up straight, watching as the woman took off her clothes. She was barely visible in the low light of the room. He saw her bare butt briefly. She turned her head, her red eyes glowing slightly. "You better not be peeking. You're just a little boy." she warns. Jeremy immediately got on his back again, staring at the tall ceiling. A chandelier hung above the master bed. The light from the oil lamp made the crystals on the ceiling fixture shimmer in the dark. Jeremy heard Val climbing into the bed. She pulled the covers over herself. He glanced over as Val looked down at him from her higher position. Val reached down into the trundle bed and traced her finger over Jeremy's face. She cooed down at him and then began to sing. Jeremy couldn't understand the language. He wondered if the song must be magic because he felt his eyes growing heavy. He fell asleep, dozing off slowly. part 2: Found This time when Jeremy awoke in the strange house it was peaceful, unlike the abrupt awakening he had before. He sat up in the little trundle bed and looked around for Val. She was not in her bed. He slowly stood up and felt a cramp. He needed the bathroom, and he needed it now. He carefully stepped over the bars of his little bed and wandered into the hall. He grabbed one hand at his crotch while he other groped his butt. He did an awkward walk to the wooden door that lead down to the scary room. He swallowed and gathered his courage, walking down the stairs. His diaper started feeling warm in the front. He wondered if he was wetting? He could barely tell. The diapers were just so comfortable. No, he couldn't accept that! Then there was an unmistakable hissing noise coming from his crotch. Now he knew he was wetting. He could even feel a slight rush of liquid flowing down his privates before the soft cloth absorbed it and it just felt like a comfortable pair of diapers again. He decided he would at least go poop in the toilet. Determined he put his hands over his backside and walked towards the dark room. Even in the daytime this place had almost no light in it. He saw some ghostly figures again and heard the spooky moans and laughter. Jeremy's legs trembled as another ghostly figure stood in front of the bathroom door. "Jeremy, good morning!" Val spoke up. Jeremy turned around, seeing the woman standing at the enchanting table. She was dressed in a new blouse, still black of course, but with a different design. She motioned for Jeremy to come over. Jeremy managed to hold back to his poop for now and he walked over to Val. "Miss Valdis, I really have to go..." he said in a strained voice, admitting his need. It was much too urgent of a need to be coy or indirect. "Well let's see your diaper first..." Val undid the button snaps in the back, letting the bottom panel open and expose the boy's diaper. She hooked her thumb into the waistband, pulling it back so she could look inside. "Looks like you already went. These are totally soaked. You must've had a good night's sleep because it looks like you wet in these all night long." "What?" Jeremy's voice raised a little "No, I just had a little accident..." "This isn't a little accident. I don't know. I think you should just finish using your diaper and then I'll change you when I'm done working in here, okay?" Val snapped the waistband back against Jeremy's skin and then buttoned the back panel up on his pajamas. Jeremy hadn't pooped himself on purpose since he was a toddler. He didn't even think he could do that. Val just gave him permission to. Did he really want to do this? Jeremy took a step back and leaned against the wall, watching Val do her work at the table. She didn't seem to be paying attention to him. He closed his eyes and relaxed. He felt a big log sliding out of his bottom. It was a heavenly feeling after holding it in for so long. The poop pressed up against him inside the thick, cushy cloth diaper. There was something satisfying about the sensation of the poop on his bottom. He had an urge to sit in it, but he fought it. He didn't want to make his mess worse and create a bigger workload for Val to clean up later. When he opened his eyes he saw Val had turned around to face him, looking at him with a smug smile. "Aww, did someone make a poo poo for me?" Val cooed, pursing her lips. Jeremy felt like he was going to burst into flames the way he was blushing. Val laughed, covering her mouth, "Relax, stinky. It's okay." She pulls up a chair to her table. "Why don't you just sit here for now and enjoy yourself. I'm going to show you something neat." Jeremy was confused, but Val seemed to be reacting rather kindly towards him, especially since he just shamed himself big time in front of her. It seemed she gave an indirect answer toward his own internal debate too. She gave him permission to sit down and squish his mess, and so he did. He sat in the chair, feeling the poop become smashed. It spread around, going across his cheeks. He shuddered for a second. It actually felt nice this time to be sitting in a filthy mess. "You ready now?" Val smiled down at him. She snapped her fingers and threw some dust on the table. A wall of flames shot upward, surprising Jeremy and making him back up slightly in his chair. The flames turned into multicolored animal shapes, dancing around on top of the table. Val clapped her hands in delight, watching her creation. Jeremy couldn't help but smile as well. He also gave a clap, whispering "amazing" to himself. A red dragon shaped flame then came along and ate up all the other animal shapes before disappearing. Val laughed at the morbid display. "Wasn't that fun?" Jeremy stared wide-eyed for a moment. He let out a nervous chuckle and looked up at Val. He nodded in agreement. This seemed to please the witch. She picked up the boy and hugged him to her small chest. She put a hand under his butt. "Okay, time to take care of this." She patted his butt. She carried the boy up the stairs. Jeremy still couldn't get over how strong she was. His male ego took a backseat for now and he just enjoyed the woman's strength. Jeremy's preconceived notions about witches also had been washed away since coming to this woman's house. He nuzzled against her shoulder. Val giggled and cooed as she felt Jeremy being affectionate. Once she had stripped the boy of his pajamas, Val pulled down the rubber pants and then set Jeremy onto the table. She unhooked the sides and let the filthy wet cloth diaper open up before her. She seemed unfazed by the odor, perhaps another one of her magic powers. She pulled the used diaper away and folded it neatly. She put it into a box and sealed it. Then, grabbing the boy's ankles, she raised his legs high in the air and began wiping the poop off Jeremy's butt. Jeremy gave in, surrendering his control to Val now. Gone were his whines and fits. He just smiled, feeling content as he got cleaned by the beautiful woman. Val was content too. It seemed like she had always wanted to have a baby boy with her, or that she was at least prepared for this all along. Val took a brand new cloth diaper from her cabinet and put it under Jeremy. She set him down upon it. She continued to wipe him, cleaning the piss off his crotch. The cool wipes slid over his scrotum and up the shaft of his penis. The contact was making him hard. Val didn't seem to mind, but Jeremy cringed, feeling embarrassed that he couldn't control his erection. Val took her free hand and grabbed under the boy's chin, making him look at her. "It's all right. It happens to all little boys." Val let go of him and then got the talc powder. She put it into her palm this time and used her bare hand to rub the powder into Jeremy's skin. His cock was throbbing now as Val rubbed her hand between the boy's cheeks and over his privates. She slid her hand all the way up the boy's shaft, making sure it was completely evenly coated with the powder. She pulled the diaper over his front and pressing it down over his erection and locking the hard dick inside the cushy material. She secured the sides just like she did before and pulled up some dry rubber pants, the same pastel blue color as before. She decided to put him back into those cute pajamas from before. "Hey, um, just wondering if my regular clothes were dry yet?" Jeremy asked as he sat up on the table. "Good question..." Val pulled the laundry line, bringing the boy's pants, shirt, and socks back in through the window. She nodded. "They seem to be fine. I could help you back into these, but I think your pants wont fit over your diapers anymore. Besides, you look cute as my little baby bunny." Jeremy blushed a little, but he had to smile as well. It wasn't often that he got called cute. Sure, it was in reference to him being a big baby, but still, this beautiful woman called him cute! "Okay. I'll... I'll wear whatever you give me." He looked down, shrugging. "Good boy!" Val gave him a pat on the head. Val took the box with the soiled diaper and walked outside. Jeremy followed her. It was so bright out in the morning. Val opened the box and dropped the filthy diaper into a wash basin. She pointed to the water pump. "Boys are good at pumping. Why don't you help me fill this thing with water?" Jeremy understood that Val was just teasing, clearly making a reference to masturbation, but he wanted to show her that he could handle the pump. He grunted. It was much harder than he thought it would be! He pumped slowly, using all his strength to get the water to come out. Finally the water began sputtering and then erupting into the basin. Val clapped her hands "What a strong little man I have!" Once it was full enough to her liking she tapped the boy's shoulder. "Okay that's enough." She took a scrubbing brush and poured some soap onto it. She reached down into the basin, pulling up the poopy cloth and scrubbing it down. "Can't you just, um, use magic to clean that?" Jeremy asked, blushing a little as he watched the woman clean up the mess he made. Val just smiled and shrugged. It appeared she loved cleaning up after Jeremy quite a bit. She must have known it embarrassed the boy too. When she was sure the diaper was as clean as it could get she pulled it up out of the basin and hung it on the laundry line. There was still an obvious brownish stain right in the middle. Jeremy was grateful there was no one around to see the dirty cloth diaper hanging out there in the sunlight right in the open. Jeremy remembered some questions he had from before. He wondered if he should ask now. Val could see him standing a bit uncomfortable, wondering how to approach the subject. "Miss Valdis..." Jeremy's voice trembled, "You have a lot of things in your home for a baby. A, uh, big baby. Does all this baby stuff belong to you, or is it someone else's?" Val's happy expression slowly faded. She wrung her hands together, her mouth hanging open and her lip quivering. She spoke, "A long time ago... I had a husband. He was utterly devoted to me. We were deeply in love and wanted to spread our love by having a child. I could not conceive though. One day my husband..." she began to laugh a little, looking down, "Well, he came to me wearing a diaper and bonnet, saying that he would be the baby I could never have. I thought it was absurd at first, but I was always taking care of him and looking out for him. I just couldn't resist. It felt right. I sewed many outfits for him, got more toys, special furniture." She looked away. A tear was rolling down her cheek out. She laughed again and wiped her face. "Is he... Is he still around?" Jeremy asked. He took a careful step forward. "I'm sorry, Valdis, don't cry. You don't have to tell me if you don't want to." "No." Val said quietly, looking out into the forest. "He was mortal, unlike me, and he refused any magic to make him live long like I do. I wanted so badly to save his frail body and make him live forever. He simply forbid it. I'm not one to take orders from a man, but I felt like this was one time I should not interfere." She held her face in her hand and wiped her eyes again. "He was ready to go when the time came... and so he did." Jeremy stood in silence. He felt like it was his fault for making Val cry. He fought back his own tears, but he began to cry as well. "I'm sorry..." "It's fine." Val took in a deep breath and then forced a smile. She pulled Jeremy into her arms and carried him into the house. "That was forever ago. This is now." Val set Jeremy down on the floor and made him sit there. She left him alone before coming back with the plush animals she gave him last night. "Play with these while I go do something. You can explore the house if you like too." With that she patted Jeremy on the head. She grabbed her shawl and draped it over her shoulders before walking out the front door. Jeremy was now all alone in the house. He tried to occupy his time with the stuffed animals. It was childish, sure, but it was kind of fun. He couldn't remember the last time he just sat around and played. Suddenly he remembered his phone. Where did Val put it? He stood up, crinkling as he waddled around the house, deciding to go exploring. Val did encourage him to, after all. Jeremy thought about what he would do if he found his phone. It had been a while since he had played any games, but he was more concerned with how his friends were doing. He never told them he ran away. Did his father try to call him since he disappeared? He wasn't sure if he cared or not. Still, the curiosity was there. Jeremy looked in the master bedroom first. There were so many drawers and secret compartments in the walls. There were strange objects that Jeremy did not dare touch. Nothing that gave him any indication of where his stuff would be. What did she do with his backpack anyway? Jeremy suddenly felt the urge to soil himself again. It was so soon after his last bathroom incident too. He realized he might be all alone for some time. He felt a bit naughty, wanting to actually go on purpose. Val didn't seem to mind. Jeremy walked over to a dresser and grabbed the edge of it for support. He parted his legs and looked down at the bulge around his waist that was covered by the jammies. He unzipped the pajamas and pulled them off until he was standing there in just his diaper. He sighed, releasing a spurt of piss. It came out as a trickle at first until it was a torrent of pee hitting the crotch of his diaper at full blast. He felt that warmth spreading out around his cock and balls. Even as he was peeing, his wet dick became erect. He didn't even know he pee while hard! It felt so good. He grunted and made a noisy mess in the back of his diaper. Jeremy was overcome by conflicting emotions. He felt guilty about doing all this, even though he knew there was no real consequence for it. He sat down, feeling his mess spread out. While he sat on the floor he pulled the front of his diaper and looked down inside it. He saw his throbbing erection and just had to touch it. He had not masturbated since he ran away from home. It was odd for him, since he tended to jerk off every single day. He stuffed his hand down his wet diaper and grabbed his cock. He started rubbing himself. He leaned back, letting out some small moans of pleasure. Never before had he felt this good. He actually liked this! Jeremy was stroking himself faster, feeling like he was on the verge of the biggest orgasm ever. "Well well well, someone sure loves his diapers!" There was a voice right in front of him. Jeremy's eyes shot open to see Val standing in front of him, looking down at him as he had his hand down his dirty diaper. He was about to apologize when Val raised her hand "ah ah, don't let me stop you. Continue, please." She began to squat down, looking at Jeremy on his level. "Go ahead." With Val's blessing Jeremy began jerking off again. He was red all over. Val was watching him masturbate, in a wet and messy diaper no less. New worlds of humiliation and arousal were being opened to the boy. He moaned, his voice raising and cracking a bit as it hit a high note. He spurt inside his diaper, coating the insides with the sticky cum. He breathed deep and heavy as he tried to catch his breath. He pulled his hand out of the diaper and looked at it, slick with piss and cum. Val had some tissues ready, pulling them from a hidden pocket on her top and wiping the boy clean. "You know, I ought to let you stew in that diaper for a while." Val said with a smirk. "Naughty boy..." Jeremy tried not to smile at Val's comment. He just let this woman talk to him like that now. When he first arrived here he was so petulant. Now he was readily accepting of his baby boy role. In his dizzy afterglow state he blurt out something really surprising, "Thank you, Mommy..." Right away Jeremy covered his mouth. He had an immediate look of regret on his face. Did he really just call her "Mommy?" Val stared blankly. She looked down and cleared her throat "Well..." she paused for a long time. Jeremy wanted to apologize right there. He had worried he stepped over some boundary. He shook his head in silence. Val grabbed his cheeks and made him look her right into those red eyes of hers. "Is that what you wish, little boy?" She spoke sternly, but with a loving undertone, "Do you want me to be your Mommy?" Jeremy swallowed hard. He shifted around nervously and felt his own mess smearing around. Coupled with the powerful woman's deep stare the whole situation was sending him into a tizzy. "Yes..." he finally spoke, barely above a whisper. "I want you to be my Mommy, and I want to be your little boy..." Val could feel his face warming in her hands as she held it in place. Val took a deep breath and then sighed. "Very well." she finally spoke, breaking the tension a little. "I just hope you understand what that means. You are to be totally devoted to me. You will listen to what I say and always do as I tell you to do." "Yes, Mommy." Jeremy said in a husky whisper. "That's a good boy, Jeremy." She leaned forward and pressed her forehead to his. She sighed. "You are mine now. You must never leave Mommy, you hear me?" Jeremy nodded and Valdis felt that nod as their heads rubbed together. Val wrapped her arms around the boy in a firm embrace. She kissed his cheek. Slowly she rose and Jeremy felt himself being lifted. His feet dangled a few inches above the floor. Val carried the boy onto the bed with her and lied back. She held him close. "Don't go getting any ideas now. This still isn't your bed. I just... want to cuddle you for a bit." Jeremy nodded again, resting his head on the woman's mostly flat chest. She stroked her fingers through the messy hair on his head. She breathed in deeply, smelling his hair as she nuzzled him. (let me know if you think I should continue this story! I haven't written a long form abdl story in some time and I am excited to get back into the game! If there are any spelling errors let me know in a private message so I can fix them. Thank you for reading!)
  37. 2 likes
    This is a great story of a mothers luv, and a boy who needs it. I hope you continue with more chapters, and the two of them continue to nurture this love-me thinks it is almost time that mommy starts to lactate (maybe that is what is happening in her enchantment room), as what better way to create a tight bond than to nurse her baby.
  38. 2 likes
    Well unless you belief in reincarnation you only have one live to live so I would suggest to make the best of it and life it the way you see fit. That doesn’t mean you shouldn’t be considerate of others but doesn’t mean you have to life your live according their rules. It is brave to tell others you wear diapers for sure. I have done the same on numerous occasions and it works very liberating to say the least. If you tell them there is no reason why you should tell why you wear, just allow them to fill in the blanks for they most likely think your incontinent, which is good enough cuse you ain't lying. If you want to wear 24/7 like I do it is your choice and if you want to stop doing so it is your choice as well, cool isn’t it. You’re an adult there is no reason why you should explain yourself. Just don’t overdo it that’s all.
  39. 2 likes
    Thank you for the comments Here's the next chapter Chapter Five Downtown in the back of a nightclub sat Liam at a table with three other people, waiting, patiently, he glanced at one of the two females and smirked at her. Kate returned Liam's smirk. Liam scooted closer to her only to feel the heel of her shoe press down hard onto his foot causing him to hiss and glare at her, his face going red as the other three snickered at the display. "Good one." chuckled Lance, glancing at Kate. Kate leaned back in her chair as Liam sulked. Two men, big and strong, exited from a private room and walked over to the group, "The boss will see you now, all of you." said Frank, his voice gruff and deep. The group stood up and entered the room one by one and stood in a line, a man, bald, with brown eyes and wearing an expensive suit stared at them all from behind his desk as a woman wearing a silver dress laid down, resting on one of the expensive sofas in front of the huge fireplace. "It's good to see you all." They all knew what to do. Paul, took a step out of the line and smiled, "I've manged to get the stocks, sorted out, I'm just working with a couple of insurance companies now and I should get it all sorted out in a months time." Paul stepped back into line. Sally, the grey headed female, stepped forward, "The campaign is moving forward, slowly but we've already got a couple of politicians on board and I've just managed a deal with one of the local TV networks. Sally stepped back in line. Kate stepped forward, grinning, "I've manged to buyout a couple of votes, we should be able to get everything done ahead of schedule, no major broadcaster or journalist knows about this, so there shouldn't be any major news outbreaks and they won't be able to overturn the law at all, I'll make sure of it, it'll just be a little side note in one of the new documents and we all know no one reads those documents in full depth and even if someone does there shouldn't be any problems caused." Frank smiled a little as Kate stepped back. Liam stepped forward. Frank's smile faded. "The buildings have been burnt down, people are on the streets... "Shut up." Liam's face grew red. Frank sighed, "I told you to hire people, people from a selected group I trust and I even introduced you to them but instead you hired some local drug users to save money even though you are rolling in cash, I'm rolling in cash, everyone here is rolling in cash!" shouted Frank, "And I know that this isn't about money, kid, I know you work with Ron, I've told you time and time again to stay away from him and you don't, now, I appreciate your need for power, I do but understand this," stated Frank standing up, "you have nothing on me, I can and will destroy everything you care about, you, your parents but wait! You don't care about your parents, do you? Otherwise you wouldn't be here in the first place with me? No. You only care about yourself, that's why I like you, that's why your here and why I won't put a bullet through your fucking head this time!" screamed Frank at Liam, slapping him across the face. "Kate," said Frank turning to look at her, "I trust you to get that policy through, we can't have people homeless now, can we?" chuckled Frank. Kate nodded, somewhat scared of Frank. She didn't agree entirely on this plan of his but she wanted his connections. She glanced at Liam causing Frank to chuckle, "How sweet," mocked Frank, "there's nothing to worry about at all, trust me, Kate, if you don't fuck up that is and if you do, you'll be worse off then Liam ever will be." promised Frank causing Kate to take a deep breath as Liam got up off the floor and walked back into line holding his cheek. "Now all of you, go!" Everyone left leaving Frank and the woman on the couch alone. Everything was going as planned. Stocks and insurances being settled. A Campaign. A law about to be put into place. Apartments being burnt down and people becoming homeless. It was perfect, chaotic. If his plan went ahead he would soon be in control of the city and proclaimed as a hero whilst the new law will introduce a new system to the city, a system that he'll be able to put into place once his campaign ends and he's elected, properly. Everything would be his, he'd make sure of it. In Tina and Sam's place, Wendy sat in the bathtub curled up against Tina, naked as Tina gently rubs the girls back reassuringly, "Sam was upset and jealous, baby," said Tina as Sam crouched down on the tiled floor to be as close as possible to the two girls, "and I only said those words because that's what Sam wanted but he doesn't want that, baby, I promise, all he wants is more attention from me." explained Tina as Wendy laid like a ragdoll against her. Wendy wasn't sure what to think. She didn't like that she had easily giving in to Tina and accepted the bath, she didn't like that Sam was there with them and she didn't like how today was going at all. Wendy sniffled lightly. She felt over-whelmed by everything. After a couple of minutes Sam gently placed his hand on top of Wendy's head, "Hey," whispered Sam, lightly, "don't go all quiet, Tina's telling the truth and I am sorry I should of talked to Tina while you weren't here, it's our problem and I shouldn't of dragged you into it," mumbled Sam, "please Wendy I hate seeing you like this." Tina looked down at Wendy as guilt over-whelmed her. This was her fault. She kept going back and forth with Sam and other people but she wasn't the type to settle down and she knew that Sam was. She wished, deeply, that Sam would just leave and forget, move on but every day he would just grow closer and closer to her. She would use Wendy as a distraction but in return she couldn't help the strong feelings she was having for the girl. They just kept growing and yet she was pretty sure that Wendy didn't feel the same or anything for that matter. The girl was quiet, nervous, jittery and so closed off at times yet vulnerable. "I don't know," mumbled Wendy, softly, "I just want the truth, that's all." "What do you mean?" asked Tina. "Friends don't do this nor do they watch..." Sam and Tina both blush, unsure. "Your not mad?" asked Tina. "No," replied Wendy, "just confused." Sam chewed his bottom lip, nervously, "Wendy? What do you want to do?" asked Sam, softly. Tina stayed quiet watching the two and she couldn't deny the small pang of jealousy she felt. Sam and Wendy were always so soft with each other, calm while she wasn't and she always yearned for that softness that the two had but Sam had a different type of softness then Wendy, his was more rich, charming and he always felt like summer and sunsets. Wendy always felt more like autumn, rain and a flame on a candle moving left to right ready to disappear. She was jealous of the warmth from the both of them but fearful for Wendy, fearful that one day she would never see the girl again and that she would be gone for good. She didn't feel like that for Sam. "Honestly," replied Wendy, "I don't know but....I'll stay, I mean, whatever is going on between you two needs to be sorted out but you won't be able to do that if your worrying over me." Tina held Wendy tighter to her and looked at Sam mouthing the words 'I'm sorry' to him. Sam nods, "My knees are starting to hurt," said Sam standing up, "I'm going to sort a movie out for us, okay, and Wendy, I really am sorry." Tina and Wendy stay silent as Tina washes Wendy. Soon enough they both were out of the bath, dripping wet, towels wrapped around each other as they headed towards Tina's room. Tina frowned a little, "Wendy, you didn't bring over anything, did you?" Wendy shook her head. "You can wear my white top but....you'll need underwear and I don't think any of mine will fit." Wendy stared at Tina. "Would you be willing to wear a pull-up? I understand if you don't want to but I'm not sure what else you could wear." "Your not trying to embarrass me, I know that, and I already forgive you, you don't have to be so awkward." replied Wendy with a slight smile causing Tina to grin. "I'm the awkward one, really?" giggled Tina looking at Wendy as she grabs the package of pull-ups, pink with different designs on them, opening them up Tina grabs one and holds it open for Wendy, smirking, "Just let mama help you, okay, baby." joked Tina, lightening the mood or trying to do so. Wendy snorts slightly trying to hide her laughter. Walking over to Tina she steps into the pull up, holding onto the girl's shoulder, "Of course, mama." replied Wendy, jokingly in return as Tina slides the pull-up, up causing Wendy's legs to spread apart somewhat. Tina felt herself growing hot. It was a joke but something felt right, felt good from Wendy calling her mama and she felt conflicted as she watched Wendy put on one of her white shirts. Her heart was racing but she knew that this wasn't love or a crush, sure, she had a thing for Wendy but this, this was.....so different. Wendy turned to look at Tina, "You okay?" "Fine, why don't you go downstairs and help Sammy, I'll be with you in a minute." Wendy tilts her head a little before nodding and running off to see Sam. Tina watched as Wendy went, waddling, her heart racing, as she tried her best to calm down and think about her feelings. Wendy felt weird wearing the pull-up. It wasn't terrible. If anything it was soft! And felt nice against her sore bottom as she sat down on the sofa, Sam was busy going through the DVD collection him and Tina had. Wendy, curious, lifted up her shirt a little to look at the pull-up. Sam glanced at Wendy only to stare at the sight. Wendy was sat on the couch, her legs curled underneath her, holding her shirt up and poking at the pull-up. He would of laughed if he hadn't found the sight cute, a small smile appearing on his face. He didn't know that Wendy needed pull-ups during the night and suddenly he felt less intimidated, less threatened by Wendy, after all, Tina wouldn't leave him for someone that needed protection at night! He felt a lot more confident about himself. He looked back at the DVD case, he was going put on a horror movie that wasn't really scary something like Shaun of the Dead but he didn't felt right doing that with Wendy here and instead picked up Sleeping Beauty and put it in.
  40. 2 likes
    The effects of hormones vary based on you natural levels and body chemistry. I never had much of a sex drive before HRT, but that completely changed when I started. It leveled out after a few months, but I still have more desire than I ever did before.
  41. 2 likes
    It depends entirely on the people involved to be honest. I've told women I dated and I've told men I dated and of course I told the wonderful lady who I now call my wife. The key for me was the person not the diapers and I stand by that approach. Diapers are one small part of who I am so it never made sense to me to make that my focus. I focused on compatability as people first and the result is almost 11 years of marriage, a loving wife involved in diaper play, a large stockpile of diapers and accessories and in general good times. Ask yourself this, would you ever try to base a relationship on any other single interest? If the answer is no then that applies to diapers as well. One man's opinion. Snugglebear
  42. 2 likes
    Having raised the issue in the admin forum, there is no clear log of who deleted the thread nor why they did it. I will send this as a message to the original author as well but I want it to be known that they should feel free to repost the story on the assumption that it somehow disappeared as a result of an accident or mistake on one of our parts. I've had enough people say to that they didn't see any inappropriate content to believe it was an accidental deletion and, as long as it is all above board, the author should feel free to repost the story if he wishes. Apologies for the inconvenience. To clarify a few points... 1. Stories will never be deleted, moved, edited or touched in any way by an admin unless it is to delete inappropriate content or at the request of the author. No story would be flat out removed due to any personal grudges. 2. Admins do keep an eye on as many threads as we can. In this case I was waiting to hear from other admins before making a post about the situation so as to not further confuse things. 3. And finally, the rule is that you can't have minors engaging in sexual activity in a story. Minors in a story are fine as long as it is all kept innocent. If anyone has concerns or worries about a story being inappropriate they should message me or report the story. --- Apologies again to everyone enjoying the story and to @neverdry in particular for the disappearance.
  43. 2 likes
    17.) I sipped at the bottle, and as I did, I felt weaker and weaker. Time passed, and I found my head in the woman's lap. She played with my hair, and she held the bottle for me. My fingers were heavy. My eyelids were heavy, too. Her fingers touched my forehead, my hair, running lines, and she asked me something. I didn't remember what. /// "How have you been?" “Fine…" "Stressed, I imagine?" I shrugged. "That's okay, I know how it is." Talking to him in person was hard. I was embarrassed. Such a cute man. Email was the easiest: that's where I told him my truths. How I just needed to feel like a kid sometimes. That I'd felt that way for years. Koi found out a couple months ago, and that's when I knew I had to get it under control. Since seeing Dr. Lorie, it had been getting better. Relaxation in private. Overwhelming feelings. They sated the anxiety. "You'll start coming twice a week once April begins, Little Luzy, up until all your finals are complete." The young man smiled the way that few people knew how, and kissed the girl’s forehead, welcoming her into the room. Their room. It was just a room in the house where his office was, a twin sized bed with a childish comforter, and a few cheap toys from the drugstore. Hardly a playroom, let alone a nursery, but Little Luzy wasn't allowed in here any other time and so that made it potent. This room… I immediately felt heavy. I nearly sank to the floor. My feet felt like Jell-o as I walked from one end to the other, to sit on the bed. I'd only been in here one other time, and it was a very powerful day. That was my first session, when I didn't believe he could help me. But now, I believed him. My fingertips ached. My heart was racing. I was strongest here… or, rather, Little Luzy was. "Little Luzy Loves Laughing." /// Or at least, those were the words he said, but as Luzy softly recounted the story, she only recalled the words are numb-mouthed mumbling. It was a trigger. Something she wasn't consciously aware as to the effects, or the invoking of. How fascinating. This, and Ister, and… /// Luzy was on the bed, laying on her back, giggling the way she did when she was Littled. The young man smiled down at her, and handed her a stuffed elephant. "Papa might have to take Little Luzy to get a proper bear of her own to cuddle, hm?" /// Papa. Curious. Normal April. Normal. Normal, normal, normal. I repeated the word. I tried to make it true. But it wasn't right. Something about that day wasn't right. I just didn't remember… I couldn't figure it out… I sucked at the bottle, sucked at the little nipple as it filled me. What did I forget…? /// "Little Luzy?" “Mm?" "Are you happy?" I nodded my head, a smile on my lips. I was happy. These moments were my happiest. "Remember that," he said. And some… other words… and I remember being so tired, so tired I couldn't keep my eyes open anymore. /// It was challenging to follow along, her words would slur, and her eyes would close, and she'd slow, and then wake, and she'd wince and she'd struggle. What had he done to her? It all seemed so benign. It all seemed like he was mostly professional. /// "You're happy, Little Luzy. You're happy, and you're mine." They were in a mall. Not her mall. But a mall. She was in short-alls, her hair in pigtails, her thumb between her lips and the other in his. Standing outside a teddy bear store. "How did…" He held the phone in his hand, kneeling down in front of me. I looked down at my clothes, at the shorts, and felt my cheeks go pink. I pulled my thumb from my lips and looked around in a panic. The man touched my nose, once, and I bit on my lip. I focused on him, on the bear in his hands. He went to hand it to me, but handed me the phone instead. My chest ached while I dialed the number. I didn't understand… "Yes? Can I speak to a manager please? Yeah, Jack, please. It's Luzy calling…" When I closed the phone, ignoring the pleas from the man on the other side for me not to quit, Papa handed me my teddy bear. I hugged it against my chest. "There's my good girl." /// He had her quit her job — he manipulated her; he coerced her actions and exerted his power over her to control her. He took her control from her, and used her own whims against her. No wonder she was as wound up on the inside as she was. She was finished with the bottle, now, but still chewed idly on the teat as she explained more of what had happened. Doctor Lorie. Was he even a doctor at all? Or just so fucked-up pervert? /// "That's a very good name for a teddy, Luzy, a very good name. Once you write your name here and here," - forms, school forms. - “we'll print her birth form and she'll be all yours." I felt my chest ache while my fingers etched the name into the paper. The pen trembled. Initials. Lazy letters. Dizzy. And then… quiet. "Luzy!" "…Koi?" I blinked, stepping away from the counter. The girl came running up to me and smiled at seeing me. I looked back at her with glossy eyes. I stared down at the papers in my hands. "…um… what are you…" "I've been trying to get a hold of you for like two days! What's up?" “Nothing..." "Are you changing a class? It's like midway through the semester, you shouldn't be doing that." Koi was remarkably out of breath, but her corset regiment meant that running was always a luxury anyway and she'd still done so. It was just take a few minutes before she could breathe again. "Where have you been? Did your phone die?" I felt my head nod, my cheeks pink and shy. My fingertips trembled with the paper in my hands and I looked at my shoes. I just wanted to get home… I didn't want Koi seeing me like this. She didn't understand… "Y-yeah, it… it must have died…" I was going to be sick. "I'll call you later, when I get home… okay…?" "…with your phone that must have died? Come on, what's with you?" Koi looked at her wrist — the little smart-watch helping her to check on her blood pressure and heart rate, which was important on days she laced tightly, but it also showed the time — and nodded in affirmation. "I'm taking you out for lunch. No arguments." "Koi, I'm busy… I'm sorry, I'm just busy…" I played quietly with the papers, looking nervously at the counter. I just needed to turn these papers in so I could get home. So I could be better. No more stress… "I promise, I'll call… I promise… please…?" "Ugh, Luzy! Fine. Fine. But we're doing pizza and movies and beers tonight, okay? And don't change any classes without talking to me about it tonight, alright? Come on babe, you know better than that." /// "Koi sounds like she cares a lot about you, like she's a very good friend. It must have been difficult to deceive her." I turned the papers in, and I left. I didn't see Koi again for nine weeks. "…I'm sleepy…" "…Luzy," the woman said quietly, playing with my hair. The bottle was long gone, and now, I couldn't even concentrate. Everything blurred. I felt exhausted for no real reason. This was where the story ended, wasn't it? There wasn't anything else… "Tell me about the next time you saw Doctor Lorie. If you're a good girl, I'll give you another baba." Honestly, the woman knew she shouldn't be pushing such a precarious house of cards as much as she was, but it was important to get enough information to build a sustainable relationship here. To ensure she came back once she left. "Never saw him again," I muttered, curling up to the woman. "Just got a bear with him, and that was it… nothin' else…" It was all I remembered. As who I was, all I remembered was a bear, some papers, and a broken promise to Koi. Then, I took summer classes that July. The end.
  44. 2 likes
    I'm not missing anything. The CC said he thought the guy was reaching for something. This is his uneducated opinion (or perhaps even an outright lie). This is why we train police beyond the laughable minimum required for a carry permit. If the guy had been defending himself or the walmart employee properly when he inserted himself into the altercation, such a fear might apply. However when you go in playing police, you can be expect to be held to a higher standard. Likewise, if I throw a punch at you, it's going to be hard for me to claim assault when you throw one back. Understand, I AM a CHP holder. I have many guns and carry them and participate in 2A activism, but this one stinks to high heaven.
  45. 2 likes
    Bring on the drama... We have the right to carry a gun, but come on dude use some common sense, you don't shoot some one willy nilly. Sent from my SM-J320V using Tapatalk
  46. 2 likes
    Hi all, glad you're enjoying it so far! Chapter 3 is still on the way, but before I did that I thought it might be a good idea to have a visual reference of my corner of the DD, just so I was consistent with all my geographical descriptions. It was only meant to be a rough sketch, but I got carried away and ended up mapping out...well, everything This was a surprising amount of fun. Hope this puts all those names and places into context!
  47. 2 likes
    You find all kinds of things in a city like Washington D.C. The way some people are acting in the news lately, I wonder how many calls will be made for this service from 1600 Pennsylvania Avenue.
  48. 2 likes
    He is, he's very terrible but I do have a plan for him. Here's the fourth chapter: Wendy knocked loudly on the door and waited her thoughts still on Maureen, who was she, really? Hearing a giggle Wendy looked up startled only to smile at Tina, “You’ve been standing there for about a minute, silly,” said Tina causing Wendy to blush slightly and rush in through the door, Tina closing the door turned around to look at Wendy only to frown, “you okay?” asked Tina with concern as Wendy paused in the hallway taking off her shoes, “Yeah, I’m okay, just a hard day at work that’s all,” replied Wendy softly as Tina walked over to her and patted down the top of her hair, “why are you doing that?” asked Wendy, annoyed. Tina sighed, “Your hair is a mess and I know it hasn’t been windy today at all, you also got some dirt on your shirt right here,” said Tina pointing out some of the dirt that Wendy hadn’t cleaned up, “normally you would be here about twenty minutes earlier and your head isn’t in the clouds this much, Wendy.” replied Tina folding her arms across her chest and looking down at Wendy with a raised eyebrow. Wendy raised her eyebrow in return, “Sure but you still didn’t answer my question.” responded Wendy with a quick grin causing Tina to shake her head, “I did that because I thought you wouldn’t want your hair to be all over the place, now, answer mine, what’s going on?” asked Tina. Wendy shrugged her shoulders and kept quiet as Tina stared her down, "Come on, what is it?" asked Tina, worried as Wendy put her shoes down, "Do you know Liam?" asked Wendy, softly. Tina nodded, frowning still, "Yeah I know him, kinda, always hangs around the 'Rift', and isn't he your boss for your internship, at the moment?" replied Tina looking at Wendy, curiously, "Do you know someone called Maureen, then, by any chance?" asked Wendy looking towards the kitchen, "Somewhat but not well," replied Tina, growing annoyed, "Wendy, stop avoiding my question, what happened and don't tell me you fell, you might be a klutz but your not this big of a klutz to get mud on you like this, so tell me what happened and that includes what you don't want me to know." stated Tina, sternly, staring hard into Wendy's eyes causing the smaller girl to look away, nervously, feeling intimidated by her friend. "Just don't do anything, okay, you need to promise me if I tell you, I don't want a repeat." mumbled Wendy causing Tina to grab her arm, gently, and pull her into the living room and onto the sofa, "What do you mean a repeat, are you hurt?" asked Tina, checking Wendy's face for any bruises or cuts, as her hand landed softly on the bottom of Wendy's back causing Wendy to wriggle a little, Tina's eyes widen and quickly pulled the back of Wendy's shirt up giving her almost no time to react, "Tina!" shouted Wendy, frustrated, worried and slightly scared as she felt her friend's hand touch one of the many bruises, she didn't have a lot on her back but Liam had hit her a lot, silence filled the air as Tina rubbed the bruises, gently, caressing them, being careful not to cause anymore pain, silently Tina took Wendy's hand and led her upstairs to her bedroom and locked the door. "Tina?" asked Wendy, cautiously, she's never seen her friend act like this or be this quiet, she had thought loud, brass Tina was intimidating but this, this was an entirely different level and she felt scared, powerless again but she knew Tina wasn't like Liam, was she? Panic arouse within her. "It's okay," soothed Tina, crouching down to Wendy's level and placed her hands on the girl's shoulder, "nothing bad is going to happen, I promise, I'm just getting to check you over for anymore bruises and to see if you need any medicine or medical attention, then we'll talk, okay." replied Tina, softly, as Wendy nodded and stayed still as her friend undressed her, Tina took off Wendy's shirt and set it aside, she couldn't see any bruises on her friend's front, walking around she could see the bruises on her back more clearly, they were purple, somewhat nasty, she had seen worse but she couldn't picture anything worse then seeing Wendy hurt, the thought alone upset her greatly, she moved Wendy's trouser's down and tried her best not to gasp as she looked at the girl's bottom and the back of her legs, anger and rage quickly boiled up inside her but she needed to remain calm for Wendy's sake, "Sweetie," said Tina, quietly, "who did this?" asked Tina as Wendy stood, uncomfortably, "Liam, did." responded Wendy holding back tears, "Lay on your stomach and I'll be right back, okay." said Tina, leading Wendy over to her bed and helping her to lay down, she looked down at her naked friend and sighed a little as she walked out of the room and downstairs, past the kitchen, Sam glanced at Tina and followed her into the bathroom. "What's wrong?" asked Sam as Tina sorted through different types of creams they had, "Wendy's hurt and I swear if I ever see that bastard I'll kill him." snarled Tina as Sam carefully put his hand on her shoulder, "How about you just take care of her for now and we can all talk about what's going on later, she's probably scared and you need to calm down otherwise Wendy might get more upset then she already is, you know what she's like." said Sam, calmly, Tina turned around to face him a bottle of cream in her hand and breathed in deeply, "Calm down? Seriously, Sam, she's hurt and..." Tears fell from Tina's eyes as Sam held her, tightly, comforting her as she sobbed quietly, "You can't protect her from everything and you can't blame yourself for not being there, you didn't know that was going to happen, did you, no, so stop beating yourself up over it, take care of Wendy and I'll sort of drinks and snacks for the movie, okay, and we'll talk properly, the three of us, once both of you are able to do so." stated Sam as Tina wiped her eyes and nodded, smiling a little at him, he always amazed her and she couldn't help but feel her heart grow light almost like a feather, and quickly, she kissed Sam on the lips and left, leaving Sam alone with a grin on his face. Tina returned to Wendy and sighed, seeing her friend, naked, it was weird, she had an odd attraction to Wendy but she didn't know what it was, maybe it was due to her and Sam being so alike sometimes? Or maybe it was the way she would talk, soft, quiet and yet with so much energy or was it the way she held herself, she didn't know, she had relations with other females before and knew very well if she was attracted to that person or not but with Wendy she felt nothing but conflict, gently she placed her hand down on her bottom, "I've got some cream, it might sting a little but it'll make you feel better soon, okay," soothed Tina as she applied the cream to Wendy's bottom, gently rubbing the cream in and making sure she got every bruise covered, she didn't want Wendy hurting at all, "nearly done." mumbled Tina to herself as Wendy sighed, contently, relaxing into Tina's hands as her friend took care of her. Tina glanced down at Wendy's trouser's, "You won't be wearing those or your top, they need a wash but you can have one of my shirts for now, it should cover you, your not exactly tall." giggled Tina a little as Wendy blushed, lightly, as Tina grabbed one of her white t shirts and put it over her friend, Wendy looked down, the shirt covered her but if she bent down at all she would be exposed, she looked at Tina, "Can I borrow some of your underwear or something?" asked Wendy with a frown as Tina shook her head, "They won't fit but I might have some of my cousin's spare underwear, it might be a little tight though but it's better then nothing unless you want to stay like that?" said Tina searching her room until she came across a small bag that had her cousin's belongings in it, she pulled out a couple of panties and package of pull-ups, "Here we go," said Tina, grabbing one of the panties that was white with gold stars and had a yellow bow in the middle of the waistband causing Wendy to frown, "come on, it's not that bad unless you want a pull-up or to go naked?" joked Tina as she looked towards the pull-ups, "They even have disney princesses on." giggled Tina as Wendy blushed and took the star covered panties her friend was holding and put them on, they were tight but not bad, she looked at Tina, "Do you really have to stare at me like that, they don't look that bad, do they?" asked Wendy, worried as Tina smiled and shook her head, "Why don't you go into the living room and I'll check on Sam, okay." replied Tina as Wendy sighed and walked away and into the living room. Tina watched as Wendy walked away, she couldn't get over how adorable her friend looked with just her shirt on and some childish underwear, she looked so cute holding it up like that! Tina glanced at the pull-ups and imagined Wendy waddling away from her, it would be so cute! She would explode from the cuteness, she had to get Wendy into them somehow even if it was just for one night but how? And she didn't want to make Wendy feel even more uncomfortable then she was. Wendy sat on the sofa and curled her legs up underneath her, tucking them under her chin, glad that Tina's shirt was big on her, sighing, Wendy closed her eyes for a moment or what was suppose to be for a moment, opening them she looked at Tina, confused. "You fell asleep," said Tina, giggling a little, "it's only been thirty minutes, no need to look so confuse, baby." added Tina, holding Wendy in her lap. Wendy glanced at Sam who had his legs spread out on either side of Tina who was leaning against his chest and nodded, "Yeah, just relax." said Sam. Wendy looked at the TV a movie was playing, black and white, Casablanca, it was one of her favourite movies. She looked at the table and saw snacks laid out and drinks, it looked good and Sam had baked a cake as well. Wendy cuddled up into Tina as the three of them watched the movie together, she could feel Tina's fingers running through her hair and Sam's hand on her stomach, rubbing her a little, she glanced at the two, they were both kissing each other, she couldn't help but blush a little and turned her eyes back to the film and move a little away to let them have some privacy only to be pulled back by Tina who was giggling, Wendy's blush depend as she found her head being pressed against her friend's chest and her head being stroked again, "Stay." said Tina, softly, her grip tightening around Wendy as Sam rolled his eyes a little, annoyed, he and Tina had been kissing and he knew it wasn't Wendy's fault, he could see her trying to move away and leave them space but Tina wouldn't allow it, it drove him crazy sometimes and while he wouldn't mind it, it always got in the way. Wendy glanced at Sam, feeling guilty and looked at Tina who seemed oblivious to the problem or simply didn't care, she should speak up, somehow, "T-tina?" stammered Wendy causing the other girl to hum a little as she stroked Wendy's cheek, "What is it?" asked Tina, gently, as she continued hold onto Wendy, "I, uh, I like cuddling with you but I want to get up." said Wendy, once again trying to move only for Tina's hold to be to strong for her, "You like cuddling, so stay, I don't mind!" exclaimed Tina with a grin as she kissed Wendy on the top of her head. "I do," said Sam, "I'm sorry but I really can't stand this anymore, I can't stand how we're together but not and how you treat Wendy with more affection in a single afternoon then me, I know she's been hurt today but this isn't just today, it's everyday and I really can't stand it anymore." Tina paused and her grip on Wendy loosened, "Go upstairs, Wendy." said Tina letting go, Wendy gladly moved away and went out of the room, closing the door, she could hear muffled voices and no more, she decided to go up into Tina's room, her clothes were gone and probably in the wash. Tina turned around to look at Sam, "You are never to do that again in front of anyone," said Tina, angrily, "if you have a problem you talk to me one on one, what you did was rude." Sam laughed a little, "Rude," said Sam, "really, damn it, Tina, I love you but you seem more in love with Wendy and you don't give me an answer at all, look, I'm sorry for not talking to you one on one before now but just give me an answer, do you love me?" asked Sam. "I do." "Then why don't we date, make it official?" Tina shook her head, "Sam, I can't," sighed Tina, "look, I do love you and your a great guy but I don't want to get tied down, I'm not that sort of person and never will be, you know this, I told you the minute we entered whatever type of relationship this is that I will never be someone's full on girlfriend and if you want that, that's great but you will never have it with me." "Because of Wendy." Tina glared at Sam, "No and stop bringing her up, this is about me and you, not her." Sam looked at Tina, "I don't believe you." "So it's okay when I bring other guys and girls around but when it's Wendy, it's not, I'm with multiple people, so what do you want, do you want me to go to Wendy and tell her to leave and never come back, you want me to tell you that I care or don't care about her, what?" asked Tina, frustrated. "Tell me that she isn't important to you." Wendy looked at the clock, it had been thirty minutes already, quietly she tip toed down stairs to see if the conversation had finished and opened the door a little to see. "Wendy isn't important to me," said Tina, "she'll never be important... Wendy moved back, quietly, she didn't need to hear this and went to the kitchen and into the laundrey room. "she'll never be important, that's what you want me to say, are you crazy?" asked Tina, "You're allowed to be jealous, your allowed to want more time and affection from me but what you want for me to tell you that she isn't important, wouldn't be enough, you'd want me to break contact with her, wouldn't you?" Sam looked away, it would be easier but he would feel like a dick for admitting that, Wendy was his friend after all. Wendy watched as her clothes flew about in the machine, tears pricking at her eyes, did it really matter that she wasn't important to Tina, that she would never be important to her? She had considered Tina to be overbearing but supportive and she always felt Tina was important to her, Tina was her friend but if Tina didn't feel the same way then why was she her? Was Tina just doing this out of pity? Wendy felt sick. Ping! The laundry was done. Sam sighed as he heard the laundry go off and Tina stood up, angry still, and walked out of the room to sort out the laundry only to see Wendy standing there looking as if she was about to cry. Shit. What could she do? Wendy had probably heard her and Sam talk, she needed to do something! Tina wrapped her arms around Wendy before the girl had a chance to run off with her wet clothes and pulled Wendy in close, hugging her tightly, "Wendy, you are important to me, Sam was just being jealous." explained Tina as Wendy cried, she hated to see Wendy cry and glared at Sam who stood watching the two. Wendy knew that she couldn't get away from Tina, she didn't have the strength and she knew how strong Tina was compared to her which meant that she was trapped again. Tina rubbed Wendy's back and glanced at Sam, she hadn't done this before, "Babe can you run a bath for Wendy and me, please, I want her to be more relax and we both need to talk to her about this not just me, Wendy, sweetie, we're going to take a bath together and I'm going to talk, okay, about us, Sam and then we'll talk about Liam, I know that might be awkward for you but will you do this, please, just hear me out and take a bath with me, it'll be nice and warm, I can also get Sam to put bubbles in it, I know you like bubbles because you used to complain about them being expensive to buy, if I didn't care I wouldn't remember something like that would I?" asked Tina, nervously, as she picked Wendy up. Wendy didn't know what to do except nod, she felt emotional and she knew Tina wouldn't let her leave the house without talking to her first and she did need a bath but to have one with Tina and Sam watching them was a little weird to say the least but at least it wasn't with Liam, reluctantly Wendy nodded as Tina carried her into the bathroom.
  49. 2 likes
    And here is the next part of Jennifer New Perspective. I hope you will like it^^ Jennifer Chapter 4 Samantha smiled brightly as Jennifer opened her mouth and let her feed her. And as she promised, she freed Jennifer's arms from under the Highchair-table and let her feed herself while she took place beside her on the "grown-up" table with Manda taking place beside Samantha. Jennifer couldn't deny that the Lasagna was pretty good as she was eating with enthusiasm. She could hear Samantha giggle beside her and she looked up to see what was so funny. Samantha said nothing but instead took a kitchen towel and started cleaning her daughters face. "Stop that! I can do that myself!" said Jennifer angrily and squirmed to get away. Samantha laughed a bit and stopped after a moment. "For someone so grown up, you eat like a little Tepig." Said Samantha in a playful tone and before Jennifer could protest, she tied a red bib with a little Vulpix on the front around her neck. Above the Vulpix were in colorful letters the words: "Messy Kit" As Jennifer read that, she turned to Samantha with an blush and angry look. "Don't look at me like that, hon." Said Samantha in a calm voice. "I just want to make sure your cute outfit stays clean." Jennifer still looked angry, but continued with her meal. Samantha and Manda were talking to themselves about something. Jennifer didn't complain at the lack of attention to her. She felt like she could burn her fake Fennekin ears from the blush she got as she reflected at her situation. Here she was: Eating dinner while wearing a baby bonnet and bib, and sitting on her pampered butt in a highchair. She finished her meal and asked to be let out of the Highchair. Manda looked to her and started to stroke her cheek with one of her tails while saying with a smile: "Not now, sweetie. Your mommies are still eating." Jennifer opened her mouth to protest, but that only got her a pacifier from Manda. Seeing that arguing wouldn't help her here, she slumped a bit down in her Highchair and just looked around. Samantha and Manda finished their own meals and Samantha freed Jennifer from the Highchair. But instead of putting her to the ground, she cradled her daughter in her arms as she made her way to the living room. Jennifer started to squirm again and let the Pacifier fall out of her mouth and dangling at the ribbon that was attached to her shirt. "Let me down. I can walk just fine." said Jennifer. "I know you can walk, sweetie. But I can't help myself cuddling you." said Samantha and stroked her daughters cheek with her nose. The warm breath that comes from her mother's nose tickled Jennifer and she couldn't help herself and giggled a bit. As they got to the living room, Samantha sat down on the couch, still cradling Jennifer in her arms and rocking her slightly. Jennifer grunted in annoyance and squirmed again to get out of the hold of her former Pokemon. But Samantha just adjusted her grip and Jennifer was unable to get away. Just a few moments later, Manda entered the living room with a baby bottle of milk holding in her tails. She got over to the couch and handed Samantha the bottle. "Here, this will help to calm our little kit down a bit." said Manda and took her place on the couch, so she could look down at the face of her daughter. Samantha thanked for the bottle and moved the nipple toward Jennifer's mouth. "I don't wanhmpf!" as Jennifer wanted to protest against the bottle, Samantha put the nipple in her daughter's mouth. Jennifer tried to move her head away, but she couldn't move much since Samantha had her head lying in her elbow. "Jennifer... you agreed to the bottle, remember?" Said Samantha with a soft tone. "You always liked moo-moo milk. I promise it will taste great, sweetie." Jennifer still refused to suckle the bottle and just glared at her "mother". Manda meanwhile wouldn't take the glare from her daughter and used one of her tails to hold her daughters nose. Samantha understood what her mate was doing and smiled thankful to her before turning back to her daughter. Jennifer tried to hold her breath, but in the end, lost the battle and breathed in with her mouth which got her a bit of the milk from the bottle in her mouth. She tasted the milk around in her mouth and found her Pokemon was right. It really tasted good. With a frown, she started to suckle more milk from the bottle and got in a steady suckle rhythm. Her mother's "Awwwwwed" at the sight of her little kit drinking from the bottle. Samantha gave her a kiss to the forehead and said while stroking her hair gently: "That's right sweetie. Drink your milk to grow big and strong." Jennifer got uneasy and wiggled but soon calmed down as she again noticed she couldn't get away. She continued to suckle the milk while her mother's continued to coo at her for being such a cute girl. As the bottle was finished, Samantha took her daughter and hold her with her head over her shoulder. Jennifer had an idea what would come next and was right as she felt Samantha to pat her on the back. "Sam. I don't thi... *BURP!*" Before Jennifer could finish her sentence, she let out a loud burp. Her face turned bright red as she realized she just got burped from her own Pokemon. Manda giggled as Samantha sat her daughter back on her lap. "Sorry sweetie. What did you say?" asked Samantha with a smile. Jennifer sighed and said: "Forget it. Now, let us talk about..." she gestured to her outfit "...this." "Don't you like your outfit? I brought it especially for you to show everyone what a cute little kit you are." said Samantha with a proud smile. "Sam! I'm NOT your baby! I'm your trainer! And more importantly, your FRIEND!" said Jennifer with frustration, getting tired of this whole situation. Manda and Samantha looked at each other and sighed. They know it would take time before she would accept her new life. "Jenny... look at me." said Samantha with a soft voice. But Jennifer refused and looked away. "Jennifer. Look at me." repeated Samantha, this time with a more stern voice which Jennifer didn't expected from her. Reluctantly, she turns her head to Samantha and looked her former Pokemon in the eyes. "Jennifer. I know you don't want this. That you think you could get back to the old days where we travel the land and face every challenge together. But the truth is... that will not happen." Jennifer tried to protest but was silenced as Sam put a Pacifier in her mouth and hold it there while she explained further. "I myself would like to go back to these days. But I accepted the truth and found a new purpose in life. And that is you. I love you, Jenny. I love you like you are my own child." Jennifer had stopped her struggling and was now looking at her Pokemon with a confusing look after the confession of her feelings towards her trainer. "I even had this feelings before the revolution started but I couldn't express them while you where my trainer. But now... now I have the chance to hold you in my arms and cuddle you. Telling you every day I love you and take care of you like a mother would do." Samantha smiled at her little kit in her arms and continued: "I want to help you to find a new purpose in this new world as well. That's why I want to raise you from the start. To help you to grow up properly in this new world and see it in a new light." Well, that will give little Jenny something to think about. But will she just accept this new live her former Pokemon and now "mother" has in mind for her? We will see in the next chapter.
  50. 2 likes
    i mess without diapers all the time.. multiple times a day.... its called a toilet